Advanced Search
Advanced Search

An unforgettable sexual encounter with Foxy

Erotic fiction inspired by Foxy Salt in “Alidre

I don’t make a habit of picking up college girls, but I was dining alone in a restaurant while on business when I got talking to another lone diner. She introduced herself as Foxy, and she certainly was, with long dark hair, a cute face and a sensational figure. I invited her to join me for dinner, and I was so drawn in by her sparkling green eyes and sexy smile that I agreed to accompany her to a basement rave club afterwards.

The music was deafening as we downed some jello shots, and she pulled me onto the dancefloor, where her moves had me mesmerized. She moved close to me, her plump, beautiful bottom pressed up against the erection her flirting had caused. She slid one hand between us to stroke my boner through my pants, her fingers plucking at it, sliding up and down. My hands cupped her braless titties and I squeezed her fat nipples through her sheer dress. Foxy gasped and leaned her head back, then closed her eyes and licked her lips, just feeling it.

I could hardly believe my luck when she suggested we go back to my hotel. She held my hand in the elevator, and when we got inside my room she led me straight to the bed. I asked her if she was sure about this, being so much younger than me; I didn’t want to get my wires crossed.

“Oh yes, Greg! You are like, this delicious older guy and I've been wanting to fuck you since I first saw you,” she said.

Green light.

Moments later she was naked, and I could feast my eyes on the beautiful body I’d been imagining all evening. She straddled me and leaned in, kissing me. Her tits felt amazing in my hands, nipples hard. She tugged my zipper down and my cock sprung up, nudging between her cheeks. She slid her slit along my shaft slowly; it was slippery. I ran a fingertip along the creamy groove between her lips and she shivered and gasped. I worked my finger right inside, watching the intense expression on her pretty face as she rocked on it. Her breathing grew ragged and she shuddered through a long orgasm, soaking my fingers.

I began to lick her juices off them, and she joined me, taking each finger between her lips and cleaning it with her tongue. I tasted her pussy juices straight from her lips as we kissed, and now all I could think about was her creamy wet slit and how good it would feel.

She lay back and put her heels up on my shoulders, grasping my cock and using the head to spread her pussy open. Once my glans was nestled in there I gave a little push and slid straight into her slippery cooze. It felt so hot and tight. Her fingers were gripping my hips as I made small thrusts, feeling my cock get even stiffer inside her. I found her moist panties nearby and inhaled her scent as I started thrusting harder and faster. She was whimpering and shivering with each thrust, and our contact made beautiful little wet smacking noises. Foxy started breathing hard and diddled her clit rapidly until she came in a rush.

“Wow, that felt good,” she purred, all smiles. “Greg, will you fuck my ass?” I must have looked dumbfounded because she continued, “I love it! I love feeling a guy cumming inside me. It can make me cum too, feeling a guy going off like that... want to try it?” I nodded, speechless. She grabbed her tiny purse and took a tube of lube out.

“I always carry this...” she smiled, greasing up my boner, which loved the attention, and kissing the head. Biting her lip, Foxy turned onto her knees, face down, ass up. She pulled her cheeks apart, revealing her light brown butthole and puffy pink anus. Her pussy was tiny and tender, but her asshole was soft and substantial. I rubbed my glans on her anus, which shined it right up, and when I gave a small push she pushed back and took me inside, her tight anus tugging on me like fingers wrapped around my dick, stroking my full length.

Foxy's fleshy cheeks were amazing, warm and jiggling each time I penetrated her ass. My hips were grinding on her butt as she took me completely inside, despite her small stature. I don't think I had ever seen a butt quite so womanly and sexy, let alone fucked one so completely.

“Greg! Fuck me harder... I won't break!” I hadn’t been aware of holding back, but I pounded into her even harder, and she whimpered, “Ohhhh, that’s good! Nice and hard! Cum in my ass, Greg. I want to feel you cumming... give it to me hard!”

I felt fierce and full, and that feeling overflowed and then I was pumping gouts of cum into her ass, and that set her off, too. Her body bucked and shook and she moaned orgasmic cries until we were sated and gasping, stuck together with sweat and semen.

It was the most unexpected encounter of my life; and certainly the most memorable, too.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

The sexy foreign exchange student

Erotic fiction inspired by Amelia Gin in “Liforma

Back when I was still living at home, but starting college, we had a foreign exchange student staying with us. Amelia was from the Ukraine and I was crushing on her, hard. We were the same age, and she was so cute and exotic, tall and blonde, that I couldn't get her out of my head.

She hung out mostly with my sister. They were both on the volleyball team and Amelia was very athletic, always running or practicing; sometimes she shot hoops with me. She was quiet but friendly, and still working on her English.

There was really only one way to get her out of my head, and that was to give in and jerk off over her until I could think clearly again.

One Saturday morning, no one else was around. Amelia got in from her run and headed straight for the shower. Feigning that I was sleeping in, I tiptoed into the girls' room and there were her sneakers, her sweaty black yoga pants flung on the bed, and thrown carelessly on top, her black panties. I snatched them up quick and slipped silently back into my room, dark with all the shades drawn. I flopped back on my bed and admired my find, damp with her fragrant perspiration.

I drew in a breath and her lively, girlish scent set off a cascade of tingly pleasure, which landed in my boxers with an instant boner. Nothing else I could do but get myself off, so I draped those exquisite, still warm, filmy panties over my face so I could inhale her scent with every breath. I was thinking about her tight buns climbing the stairs, how she smiled gratefully when I explained some American slang, showing her how to shoot a jump shot correctly, her soft sighs when I gave her a back rub after a hard practice, those shy, pale blue eyes...

Then my door popped open and Amelia was yelling, "Greg! Do we have any more shampo-" I jerked up at her shocked silence and wide eyes.

"Hey, Amelia! Out of my room!" I tried to push her out the door and cover my package at the same time but she jammed her foot in the door and burst in.

"Greg what the fuck! Are those MY panties?" She held them up accusingly.

"Ah shit." I had nothing to say so I turned to the wall, my face beet red.

Quiet for a minute. Then softly, "Greg, look at me." I shook my head, twitched when she touched my shoulder. I peeked and she was looking at me anxiously. "Greg, don't be angry. I'm not mad at you." She blew a wisp of hair off her face. "Look, I have these feelings too! We can't, you know... but maybe… we could fool around?”

I nodded enthusiastically, hardly able to believe it, and Amelia dropped her towel. The object of all my lustful fantasies was standing right there in front of me, stark naked! We sat on the bed and our lips met in a long, luscious kiss.

Amelia’s hand slid down to my hard cock and wrapped around it, stroking gently. She bent to lick it, her warm, wet tongue exploring. With her steady stroking, it was a little too much, too soon.

“Hey, let me do you,” I said, my hand moving between her legs. Her smooth slit was very wet on my fingertips and her lips spread open as I caressed her. Shivering a little, she watched my fingers stroke and flick her clitoris, then turned to me and we kissed again.

She pushed me onto my back and climbed on top, rotating her slim hips to grind her wet folds up and down the length of my boner. I gazed into her eyes, revelling in the wet warmth and the way our bodies fit so well together.

Her hips were moving to an irresistible rhythm now, and although I knew I shouldn’t, I guided my cock to the right angle to slide inside her, and she sank down on it, engulfing me with her heat. Her head was thrown back, eyes closed in surrender to the blissful sensation.

She started raising herself up and down the length of me, and we fell into a slow, sensuous rhythm. My senses were filled with her, the aroma of sex and sweat and perfume, the sight and sound and feel of her. And then Amelia gave in to her climax, curling over me and gripping with her thighs, calling out in soft moans, squeezing me with her pussy, now liquid and slippery.

I was close, getting very stiff and ready to blow, so I lifted her off me. She grabbed my boner and stroked me until I came, spraying her from tits to thighs with my sticky jizz.

“Now I really do need a shower,” she grinned, kissing me briskly and sashaying out of the room, leaving me dazed and asking myself… Did that really just happen?

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

One Last Chance

Erotic fiction inspired by Berenice in “Dusila

I picked up my mail and discovered a rather interesting package; a beautiful box wrapped in purple lace, containing a key. In a second envelope was a plane ticket to New York City, and a letter with specific instructions to bring no personal items except for identification. It was from my long-distance lover, the one I could never forget even if I tried. Our story is filled with mind games, rough play, and amazing sex. It doesn't matter how long it's been, we always find each other again.

I paced back and forth a moment, tapping the envelope in my hand. Something about this invitation seemed different, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. In the past, we have had many sexual encounters that have left me begging for more, yet something always stopped us from taking things to the next level. Maybe it was pride, maybe timing; the moment I felt she was going to take things further, she would disappear again. Then, at the most expected moment, she would walk right back into my life and have me spellbound and aching for her. I couldn't resist. I had to see her again.

It only took a few hours to get to JFK. As soon as I stepped off the plane there was a man holding a sign with my name on it. I waved him down and he escorted me to a limo. He took me to a shopping district and told me to take my time. She certainly had a way of making a girl feel special. I wasn't used to all this pampering, and I am not much of a shopper, so I just purchased some toiletries and perfume I’d been wanting to try, and a simple white button-up blouse that caught my eye. The driver dropped me off at an exclusive day spa. I was waxed, polished, massaged and rested by the time he returned.

Finally, I was driven to a large building, so tall that when I looked up, there was nothing but bricks and sky. The clouds covered the top floor and there was no way to get there but a side elevator. The driver directed me to the penthouse suite. The entire floor was like a glass box. When I looked out the window, I could see nothing but clear blue sky. The view was breathtaking!

I used the key I’d been sent to let myself in, and changed into the white blouse, no bra, no panties. I was hoping she would walk in at any moment to catch me in it. On a side table, I found a bottle of my favorite pinot noir next to an envelope with my name on it. Inside it read:

I am on my way to you. Be naked by the time I get there.

I smiled as I poured myself a glass. I didn't know what enticed me more; what would happen if I was naked or dressed? Knowing how she was when she didn't get her way, I decided to keep my blouse on. I could do with a little light punishment.

I gave myself a personal tour and was impressed by the lavish amenities. The shower room was all chrome and glass. I turned the water on and a red laser scanned my body. I heard a robotic voice tell me my temperature and suddenly, the most soothing rain of water came down on my face. The entire ceiling was a shower.  My white blouse was now transparent and stuck to my curves. I enjoyed the open view of the sky as the water rained down on me. The sun was just about to set. I saw splashes of crimson and pink just before the first stars appeared. The lighting in the room automatically adjusted to the dusk.

Suddenly, I felt her soft hands upon me. She cupped my breasts from behind while her lips grazed my neck. She pressed me up against the glass, my hands making wet streaks.

“I thought I told you to be naked!” she whispered, with a swift wet slap to my rear.  With no pause for my reply, her fingers circled my clit as she kissed my neck. She inched her delicate fingers inside me, making me gasp with pleasure. “I swear I can't leave you alone,” she added, her fingers penetrating deeper.

I was speechless and breathless, pressed against the slippery glass. Her other hand circled my clit while her fingers fucked me from behind, hitting the sweetest spot inside me. She positioned me close to the side jet and raised my leg right over the gushing stream of water. It was aimed perfectly at my pussy, stimulating my clit while she thrust her fingers in and out of my cunt. My arms were shaking as my climax neared. The sensation was incredible.

“I've missed this tight little pussy,” she moaned as she nibbled my earlobe.

Her sexy voice in my ear was almost enough to make me come, let alone the physical sensations. The water felt like multiple tongues licking my clit from all directions while her skillful fingers probed to my G-spot, making me melt. I was consumed by her touch, a touch I’d never admitted to myself that I'd missed dearly, until now. I was arched in rapture, collapsing in her arms, coming hard all over her fingers while her luscious breasts pressed tightly against my back. She sucked my neck and I could feel the pounding of my climax from head to toe. She gripped my pussy firmly, letting my orgasm thump through her hand.

I turned around and took her in my arms. She kissed my lips earnestly, as if she owned them. I could feel her lust radiating through her. I reached down to touch her pussy and got one wet grasp before she pulled away.

“No,” she ordered, biting my lip softly, “I'm not done with you yet.”

She took my hand and led me to the bedroom. Our footprints drenched the pristine white carpet. She pushed me on the bed and ripped my blouse open, throwing the soaked fabric behind her. Then, she slid her body up from between my legs, her breasts caressing my thighs. Our bodies were warm and soaked from the shower. I pulled her close and kissed her luscious lips, my hands gripping her ass, our pussies pressed together. She thrust her hips against me, waking another climax.

She slid back down, kissing my neck and breasts on the way. She lingered on my stomach a while, gently nibbling, then licked from side to side, reaching the most sensitive spots of my waist and hips. She made a slow seductive trail of kisses going down further, letting her soft tongue snake over my mound. My stomach was clenching rapidly by the time her tongue finally touched my pussy. She kissed it, licked it, then sucked it gently. I was moaning and biting my lip, consumed by desire. I gripped the flesh of my thighs, making them spread wider. She stuck her tongue out and pulled my hips up and down her face, making me fuck her mouth. The sensation made my blood boil with passion. Sweat dripped down my face, every muscle in my body tensed. She wasn't just eating me out, she was making love to me with her mouth. She slid her tongue up and down slowly, moaning right through my flesh. I could feel the quickening pulse of my awaiting climax. I reached for her, holding her head steady as I took in the magnificent rhythm of her tongue. The tight pressure of her mouth was practically sucking my orgasm out of me. My body jerked and shook. I could feel the pulse traveling up my spine as I came all over her mouth.

She smiled and kissed my pussy lightly, my sensitive flesh still trembling. Her beautiful face was drenched with my juices. She bit my inner thigh playfully and smoothed her fingers between my lips.

“Mmm… you are so delicious,” she smiled, licking the juice off her hand. I was getting so turned on again just watching her suck her fingers clean.

She crawled back up to kiss me as I held her close, gripping her bottom. I could feel her pussy leaking on mine. Just the slightest pressure made her shiver. She had been holding back her climax on purpose, trying to stay in control. I made it my personal mission to take it from her.

I hoisted her up to sit on my face and held her thighs firmly. Her juices flowed into my mouth as soon as I parted her delectable lips with my tongue. I suctioned my lips around her clit and whirled my tongue in circles, slowly at first then building speed. Her hips were shuddering, trying to run away from the sensations. The more she moved, the tighter my grip, letting her know I wasn’t stopping until she came. Her hands clutched the headboard, her clit swelling between my lips. I could already feel the first pulses of her orgasm, her pussy begging to burst. I twisted my tongue around her clit; clockwise then counter clockwise, then back again. I sucked her clit, moving my head slowly up and down between her thighs. I could hear her nails scratch the wall, her sexy moans getting louder.

I sucked her flesh harder as her thighs quivered around my face. At the very peak of her climax, I inched three fingers inside her with my lips pressed tightly around her clit. I eased my fingers inside her slowly, making her tight wet walls squeeze around them. Suddenly, I curved my fingers inward and flicked my fingers hard and fast without warning. She screamed in ecstasy as she came all over me, her wetness splattering on my neck and face.

I didn’t let go until she lifted herself off my chest, sliding down my lap. I sat up slowly and held her close, keeping my fingers inside her, relishing the feeling of her throbbing. Her gorgeous legs wrapped around me. She took my face in her hands and kissed me passionately, sharing her own wetness in my mouth. I inched my fingers in and out of her again, my thumb grazing her clit. I pressed on it, feeling just a few latent pulses come out as she held me tighter. I kissed her neck, keeping her aroused. I couldn’t resist making her come one more time, just watching her sexy expressions.

I took my time, thrusting my fingers inside her until her walls fluttered around them. I kissed her lips and held her closer as I pressed my palm firmly over her clit. I flicked my fingers faster, hammering her G-spot until she was moaning and gasping in my mouth. I’d never heard her make these sounds before. I’d never seen her this wet. I’d never seen her this passionate. Her body was in a state of bliss, leading to a state of surrender, a helpless expression on her face. For the first time ever, she was completely exposed to me with no barriers or hesitation. She was literally in the palm of my hand, relinquishing all control. Her walls squeezed around my fingers tighter than ever before.

“I love you!” she gasped at the very moment she came, her eyes filling up with tears.

Those words hit me like a verbal train, the three words I never expected her to say. And finally, the words I never thought I would ever say again came out… “I love you, too.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

First date with Juliett

Erotic fiction inspired by Juliett Lea in “Modeta

Ms Juliett is a real cutie who makes coffee at a stand in my hometown. Her stand is out of the way, and I often get to shoot the breeze with her since she hardly gets any customers after lunch. Juliett is just adorable, an awesome soul wrapped up in a slender little tattooed, twentysomething package, and I visit the stand a couple times a week, burning gas idling there at the window as we tell each other our life stories.

It’s a bikini coffee stand, so Juliett is usually dressed in the skimpiest outfit legally possible, often just pasties and mesh lingerie. Not long ago I got up the gumption to invite her to a Burlesque show up in Seattle.

When we got to the club and Juliett checked her coat she looked amazing. She was wearing a cute little dress that showed off her tattoos and complemented her dark red hair. We had a great time, and after the show we danced, drank a few shots, and hung around to talk to some of the performers. Juliett was in her element and I think she made some good connections; she and the other girls were talking about their tats a bunch.

By 2:00 am we were both pretty buzzed, so I got on my phone and got us a hotel so that we didn't have to drive home. Juliett snuggled up close when we staggered down the hall and as soon as we got inside she kicked her shoes off and tangled our toes up, grinning at me.

“You take the bed and I’ll crash on the couch,” I told her, determined to be a gentleman. She was pouting, but I wasn’t about to take advantage of a girl so much younger than me. I flopped on the couch with a blanket, honor intact. That went right out the window when Juliett breezed out of the bathroom, stepped right up to me in her bare feet and asked me to unzip her dress, which dropped to the floor at her feet.

“How do you like my lingerie, Greg? I got it for you, you know...” she said, fluttering her eyelashes and plucking at the panty strings. Strings? I think it was a thong. I couldn't actually tell what color it was because it was pretty much transparent. She spun around and all I could see was her naked ass cheeks. My vision began to close in...

“But, hey, maybe I can wear this at the stand. Do you think it would pass?” She sat her slim self right on my chest and lifted one knee straight up, spreading open her legs about a foot from my face. “Can you see anything?” She pulled the fabric tight over her mound and the sheer fabric got instantly wet, a dark smear spreading from her slit. She looked down, then up at me. “Can you?” Her pink pussy lips were crushed flat and leaking.

I closed my eyes for a second and took a deep breath.

“Juliett, this looks like a lot of fun. A lot. And you are very beautiful and desirable – believe me! But I’m too old for you.”

“You're older but you're a lot of fun! I like hanging with you. I get it, Greg. But here's what I'm going to do. I'm going to go to the bed and do myself because right now I'll go crazy if I don't. You coming?”

She got up and padded over to the big bed. I think I floated over because I don't remember walking. She leaned back on the pillows and slipped off her thong. Holding her legs straight up, she spread her slit. Her mound was flushed and her inner lips were shining wet. She paused there and rubbed her folds a little, taking deep breaths and just radiating sex.

“Greg, I want you here next to me because that way I can dream this is you...” and then her slippery wet fingers slid inside and started to reach deeply with some rhythm. Her pussy was radiating warmth, just a touch of caramel at the fluted edges and shining hot pink inside. The soft, wet sounds as she whipped her clitoris and the hazy aromas of her sex had me straining underneath my boxers.

“Greg, I'm naked, you have to let me see you, it isn't fair.”

She was plucking at my undies with her fingertips. Oh man... I slid my undies down and sprang out, sweaty and stiff.

She grinned. “Wow, I had no idea. That is beautiful! Look, Greg, I'm jerking off and so should you...”

“Don't remember how, Juliett. It's been so long...”

“Oh, that’s such bullshit, Greg! I bet you jerk off over me all the time…” I blushed, not denying it. “Okay, pay attention…”

She reached out and wrapped her slim fingers tight around the base of my cock, giving it a good squeeze. Then very, very slowly, she ran her hand up and then down my straining shaft. I just about came right then and there! My boner was thick and the head was straining and swelling. I started to stroke and it felt like heaven. Juliett slid her slim thighs over mine so her sex was facing me so close, her eyes glued to my cock.

“Oh, baby, I can almost feel it inside me!” she whispered, leaning back on one arm and finger fucking herself right in front of me, her crotch shining with her juice. Her eyes closed and she just rocked on her fingers, wet slapping as she drove them deep inside.

That was really too much to take and I stroked my boner hard, imagining pounding her delicious pussy and getting her off. I searched inside for some restraint but I couldn't possibly hold back anymore and I dissolved into orgasm, sending several strings and droplets of semen over Juliett’s small tits and tummy. She gasped and held her breath, flexing into herself and then shuddering, wailing and gasping her climax right on top of me. She writhed and stretched and then noticed the pearly drops on her tits, smearing them idly.

“Mmmmm. that was nice! Really nice...” She stretched like a cat right up to me and licked her lips, big satisfied grin on her face. “Greg, I think I deserve a kiss now...” and she did a little slinky shimmy and squashed her semen-slick belly and tits all over me from my waist to my neck. Her breath was hot as her lips pressed onto mine, tongue finding mine and slowly caressing, drawing me out, then sucking on it slowly. We were fucking each other’s lips; and my tongue was not the only part of me getting stiff. Dimly, I became aware of something warm and wet grinding along my shaft.

“If we can't fuck then here's what we’re going to do," she said. She turned around, positioning her bottom right over my face in all her flushed, aroused, sweaty glory. Then with a gleeful grin she slid two fingers into her shining, puffy pussy. Her buns flexed with each stroke and her asshole tightened and relaxed, a cute swollen ring of luscious flesh. That was my toughest test of willpower, trying to keep from burying my face. Taking Juliett's lead, I began to self-pleasure, easily imagining her lips around my member.

“I need more,” she gasped, and slid two more fingers into her wet folds, pounding all four fingers into her sopping pussy from behind and holding herself up with a hand on my abs. Shivering, she moaned, “I'm almost there...”

“Oh yeah, me too,” I whispered. With that, her hips bucked and she twisted and flexed, groaning her orgasm and collapsing on top of me. I could feel her warm breath down there. I tensed my legs and got intense and then let go my load, not caring where and light-headed with climax, but feeling very sticky...

Juliett flipped back around to look at me with her laughing eyes. “Greg, that was so great! I got some in my mouth! You taste so good!”

We kissed long into the night.

Three days later, I was idling at the stand sipping a double cappuccino, just staring lovingly at her bedroom eyes.

“Hey, there's a new band playing at the Double Door. Want to go?”

“Sure, Greg! I'd love to... but straight to the hotel afterwards. And this time, I’m calling the shots...”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Carrie's first time

Erotic fiction inspired by Carrie in "Enera"

I was out for a run through the neighborhood when I was followed then reeled in by a hot girl. She introduced herself and asked to join me. I'd seen Carrie around. We ran easily; she matched my pace pretty well. I'm new to running again after a few years out and I'm still getting my rhythm, but my knees are holding up, and it's starting to feel good. A student at the college, Carrie was slim and limber with all the comfortable ease and quiet power of the youthful and fit. In the sections where she took the lead it was easy to see she had a nice booty; very pleasant to follow. She stopped when we were almost back at my place.

"Hey, Greg, I go this way here."

"Ok, Carrie, nice running with you."

Yeah! I enjoyed it," she smiled. We were breathing hard and staying warm, keeping in motion while we talked. "So, Greg, can I ask you for something? I do some modeling and I'm checking out a new photographer. Would you come with me and be my back up?"

I was free, so I was happy to accompany her to this guy's studio. He seemed nice enough. The studio was in a big converted room with a sitting area, changing area and shooting stage. I took a seat out front and Carrie went to change. I kept the door cracked and I chilled, reading the news on my phone. About an hour and a half later the door opened and Carrie poked her head out.

"Greg, thanks for waiting so long!" Big smile for me. "I'll be done in a minute and we can go." She turned to go and as the door shut she flashed me a dazzling smile. Surprise surprise, Carrie had nothing on behind that pile of clothes she was holding. I would remember that sight for a while...

Later, Carrie suggested we head for a bar so she could wait for her friends. They came in pretty quickly after us, a nice bunch of students. I wasn't exactly part of their age group but they were an intelligent lot and we had a good time. Carrie seemed very appreciative of the small role I’d played earlier and started leaning on me nicely. Her friends gradually drifted away and Carrie and I had another round. She blushed when I told her she looked nice with no pants on.

"Oh, I look real good. You have no idea!"

"Well, I can guess... I'm guessing right now…"

"We’d better go, Greg."

I changed the subject, but when we got to her place she invited me in. She poured us a drink, and a moment she was sitting in my lap. She'd flicked off the light and was staring at me close, her big dark eyes shining in the ambient light from the street, then only darkness as her lips met mine. Warm and soft, caramel tang of rum, tongues wet as we slid around each other. I broke the clinch.

"Woah, Carrie, it’s getting late. I need to go home, girl. That ok?"

She looked at me, dark eyes brooding. "No it isn't. Because you’ve been drinking, right? Can't drive. I made sure of it!" she grinned. "So now let's go to bed!"

"Carrie, I can sleep out here..." I waved my hand at the sofa. Wasn't she like, a LOT younger than me? Twenties or something?

"Greg. I can see you want to protect my honor or reputation or something, whatever! That's cool; share my bed and I promise I won't attack you... tonight. Okay?"

Her bed was big and comfy and smelled of her perfume, which I loved, sheets washed so many times they were like felt. We snuggled and shared deep kisses; her back felt so good under her T-shirt, nothing between my hands and her skin, smooth and curvy with slim muscles, warm. And that’s the last I remember of that night.

The next morning I heard dishes clinking in the kitchen and my eyes cracked open to bright sunlight through open curtains. Carrie brought me in a fine cappuccino, explaining that she’d worked as a barista; I rubbed my eyes as I realized she had no pants on! She flopped on the bed right next to me. I looked down there just to make sure. Yup, no panties; her plump mound was pink and hairless with just a slim slit. I looked up and Carrie gave me a sly grin. I cleared my throat.

"Ok, girl. I gave you a chance to get rid of me, right?" She smiled. "Well, now I want to fuck you in your cute little ass. That sound ok? Right after I’ve finished this cappuccino… it’s too good to waste.”

She flushed a little. "Greg, I've never done anal before! No... wait. A guy did lick my ass before, and fingered it too."

"Did you like it?"

Carrie smiled her mischievous grin. "Want to see what I was modeling yesterday?"

She stripped her T-shirt off and leaned back on the pillows, reaching down to cup her breasts, rolling and pinching her caramel brown nipples. Right away they got swollen. Between her legs the outer lips were fat, pink and puffy, just showing a slim cleft in the middle, but all the flirty talk was making Carrie leak and she was glistening prettily. Her eye-popping anus stretched wide and shining with her juice leaking down; feet drawn up and knees spread wide.

Watching me with heavy lidded eyes, she slipped a hand between her thighs and found her pussy. Wetting her fingers, she pinched and rolled her clit between the fat outer lips. She was clean-shaven, and the scent of her wet sex was dizzying. Three fingertips were rotating around her hood and her eyes closed while her full lips opened. The other hand slid between her cheeks and she slipped her middle finger deep inside, then withdrew it, shining with sex, and pushed it into her asshole.

With her knee folded back I kissed and nipped all around her pussy while her fingers squelched noisily on her clit. Unshaven, my cheeks roughed up the soft skin inside her thighs and I focused on bringing out that slit with my tongue. Carrie tasted so good and her juices were copious. I kept dipping my tongue deep inside to roll salty sweetness around her swelling clitoris.

By now Carrie was deep into arousal, breathing hard, sweaty and flushed. Her thighs pressed together as she grasped my hair to pull me hard against her. The finger in her bottom was going to town, but I wanted some of that. I lubed two fingers in her pussy and then worked them into her ass along with her own slim finger. Inside the tight ring of her asshole she felt hot and so soft. Good thing her anus was youthful and stretchy because together we worked her bottom hard, going knuckle deep over and over until her jiggling and shivering grew into shudders, clamping my face into her crotch and our fingers in her ass while she gasped and sucked in air and her orgasm rippled through her body.

After we caught our breath, I said, "That was what you modeled yesterday?"

Carrie cracked up. "No, I guess I got carried away..."

We rolled into a sixty-nine. Carrie dug me out of my undies and stroked me with one hand, her beautiful lips wrapped around the tip, my shaft getting harder by the second. She was flicking her tongue around the sensitive glans, dragging her teeth along it and I was getting fired up, hips moving and fucking her mouth, my tongue in her pussy of course, couldn't keep away from that sloppy mess.

"Carrie, if you keep that up, I won't last." That just spurred her on. I think my eyes crossed; my climax was soft fireworks, hips thrusting and Carrie latched on, jacking me into her hot mouth. I could feel her sucking and swallowing while I fucked her beautiful lush lips.

I flopped on my back and took a couple breaths just enjoying the moment, but Carrie was having none of it. Naked squirming girl climbed right on top of me, keeping me pointed straight up between her inner thighs, belly to belly and wiggling a little just to get me slotted in tight. Feeling her slippery slit and wet outer lips swallowing me up kept me steely stiff. She sambaed her hips and it felt like a hand was massaging me down there.

Her soft lips latched onto mine, wet and tasting of semen. I reached down and slid inside her pussy. She drew in a breath and worked her way down the shaft, hot and slippery and horny. She started grinding her sticky wet folds all over me; I looked down to see me disappearing into her slit, feeling the slow grind as she drew pleasure out of me. She rubbed me hard against her pleasure center and it wasn't long before she was shaking softly and shivering into an orgasm, face pressed on my chest.

I pulled out and nuzzled up to her back. "You are so ready Carrie, but if you want me to stop just say it, okay?"

She nodded and I cupped her little titty with one hand while the other one drew her knee up to her chest so I could spread on some lube. She smoothed some on my cock while locking those bedroom eyes on mine, and that felt so good I almost lost it then and there.

"Carrie, if you want to do this, better put me in quick, girl."

She smiled impishly as she lined me up. "Okay, you're right there, Greg. Just push..."

I applied some pressure. Carrie closed her eyes and exhaled, focusing inward to relax her anus, and I could feel it dilating, spreading around my glans and onto my shaft. I felt the tight ring of her sphincter crawling up my stiff, greasy cock. We moved slowly. It was so intense. I withdrew a little and began to fuck her steadily. She pressed her hand back on my hip to control the pace.

"Easy! Oh god I love this!"

I slid my fingers between her thighs and ran them inside her wet lips, feeling her hot wetness, rolling her swollen clit between my fingertips. "Carrie, you have to come with me in your ass, okay? That way you'll always love it."

"Oh, no problem there Greg, just keep that big thing going into me. Oh!" We had a bit of a pace going and Carrie was pushing her plump cheeks back to really feel me, soft slapping them on my belly. I rolled her onto her stomach and spread her legs wider, so I could thrust harder and deeper. She got on her knees so she could push back against me. I felt her tighten up even more around me as she let out a wail and convulsed a little, racked with her climax. I let it go as well and felt the glow of orgasm sweep through me, ejecting into her ass, letting her get sticky and liquid around me and pressing hard to leave it all inside.

We remained together while we nuzzled and spooned. I stayed inside as long as I could, then admired the semen smeared over her cheeks and leaking from her asshole.

"So... ya like that?" I asked.

"Oh, I'm hooked! I hope you're ready for more, Greg..."

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Taking control

Erotic fiction inspired by Veselin in “Tilane

I’m quite a shy girl in reality, but in my fantasies I am a powerful, sexually assertive woman who just grabs whatever she wants. Lately I have been fantasizing a lot about making a move on my neighbor’s pool guy; he’s the kind of man I would never have the confidence to approach in real life, but here’s what happens in my mind while I touch myself…

I was lying out in the backyard in my skimpy bikini, topping up my tan, when I became aware of Brad’s eyes on me. He didn’t know I was watching him too, my gaze hidden behind mirrored sunglasses. But I was feeling horny, so I decided to have a little fun. I invited him over for a cold beer when he finished what he was doing; when I saw the way his eyes raked hungrily over my near-naked body, taking in the vivid tan lines just peeking around the edge of my bikini top, I knew I could make him my new plaything.

As I handed him a beer I said, “Can I ask you something… I want you to be honest with me. Do you find me attractive?”

“Of course,” he replied.

“So… would you like to get naked with me?” I continued.

His smile widened and he replied, “Absolutely.”

“One thing, though,” I said, “You have to let me be in charge. I guarantee if you let me be in the driving seat from start to finish, you’ll enjoy it.”

“Whatever you say,” he replied, his cock visibly hardening in his shorts.

We went inside and I told him to get undressed and lie on the bed. He was rock hard. I took off my bikini and looked at myself in the mirror. The white flesh it uncovered glowed in contrast to my deep tan, like a spotlight on my breasts, my pussy and my ass. The effect was hot.

I knelt astride Brad’s face, hovering my shaved pussy over him, letting him drink in the delicious sight. When he was straining upwards to touch me, I slowly lowered myself onto his face, grinding against his mouth. Immediately, his tongue lapped the length of my slit, lingering on my clit, then sliding back down again, over and over. It felt amazing and I pressed down harder, greedy for the pressure on my clit. He prized open my inner lips with his tongue, and squirmed it deep inside my wet hole. As he licked avidly I ran my hands over my breasts, squeezing my nipples and rocking my hips to ride the intense sensations.

My hot pussy walls tightened around Brad’s tongue as it caressed my slick pink folds, and it wasn’t long before I felt my muscles start to twitch as orgasmic feelings rose within me. I licked my fingers and started to rub my clit in time with Brad’s tongue thrusts, moving in wide, slow circles at first, then faster and harder. I bit my lip as a warm, intense tingling sensation built up inside me. My pussy muscles clamped on his tongue as my hand moved faster, strumming my clit furiously. I moaned loudly as I started to climax, bucking on Brad’s face, smothering him with my pussy so he could hardly breathe. My body shuddered and my juices flooded all over his mouth and chin.

It was a rush of pleasure for sure, but I still craved more. I leaned forward to grab Brad’s cock, which was so engorged, shiny and purple. I spat on my hand, wrapped it around the base of his shaft, and slid my fist up and down a couple of times. Brad thrust his pelvis up, chasing the sensation.

“Don’t forget who’s in charge,” I reminded him. I could see the concentration on his face as he struggled to keep his hips still. Still gripping his cock, I straddled him so my sodden pussy lips were just nuzzling against the head. I rocked over it, stroking it along the slick groove, making him groan. I sunk down a little lower until the head of his cock was just inside my honeypot, my delicate flesh wrapped around his head, making him quiver with delight. Then I suddenly let go of his cock and thrust down until he was in me balls-deep.

We were both moaning with arousal as I started to ride him hard, building the pace until my thighs were burning. My perky little breasts bounced, my ass slapping against his groin as I impaled myself on his boner over and over again. My second climax was on the rise, and I focused on gripping his cock tighter with my pussy muscles. At the very instant that I tipped over the edge and headlong into orgasm, Brad let out an almighty howl. I felt his hot load squirt inside me, my pussy spasming around his cock as I was engulfed by a wave of bliss.

When I play this fantasy out in my head, I always orgasm as I imagine Brad snapping his hips up to pump his hot cum into me as I ride him. I wonder how he’d feel if he knew I had these dirty thoughts about him?

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Your Favorite Sweater

Erotic fiction inspired by Amelie B in “Castrie

I am lying on the couch, watching you scurry back and forth gathering your things that are scattered around the room. With only a few minutes to spare before you have to leave to catch your flight, I take your favorite black sweater. I put it on, knowing you are looking for it. You don't even notice because you are trying your best not to look at me. If you do, you know you won't leave.

I love making you lose your mind. I can tell that since you've had a taste of me, you have developed an addiction to my touch. Usually, I would help you dress and kiss you goodbye. This morning, I don't think I will be so helpful. I don't want to wait until you return to have you again.

I clear my throat, making you look my way. I am sprawled out on the couch while you are on your hands and knees looking for your sweater under the pile of clothes on the floor.

“Forgetting something?” I smile, smoothing the fabric around my naked body.

You crawl towards me. “Give me that,” you say sternly.

“Come and get it,” I reply, deliberately spreading my legs in front of you. You hover over me and slowly press my thighs together, trying not to look at my pussy.

“That's not what I meant,” you whisper.

“If you want something, what do you say?” I whisper back, grazing my lips against yours.

“Can I... May I have my sweater, please?” you ask politely.

I shake my head and wrap it tighter around my body, the scent of you now engulfing me. You straddle my lap and pin me down. You wrap your hands around my wrists and hold them above my head.

“Are you trying to make me miss my plane?” you ask.

“Maybe...” I reply playfully.

You look in my eyes, melting to my gaze. You lean in closer and kiss me softly. My eyes close for a moment; then suddenly, you are tying the sleeves together. I am trapped in your sweater, no longer able to touch you. You turn me over and twist the cloth tighter, your other hand grabbing my ass. You spank me.

“You haven’t had enough of me yet?” you murmur seductively.

“I can never have enough of you,” I moan as you run your hands up my body.

You reach my nape and grab my hair. My thighs instantly moisten. You make me bend over the couch and pull the sweater up. I feel your lips kissing down my back, your tongue sliding down the cleft of my ass. You spread my cheeks apart and slowly slide your tongue from my ass to my clit.

I grip the back of the couch as my whole body heats up under your sweater. I’m longing to touch you. Your tongue dips inside my cunt, then flicks back down to my clit. I press my face in the cushions and bite down on the seams as you suction your lips around my pussy from behind, your tongue circling my sweet spot. I press my body back and rock my hips, fucking your mouth. You whirl your tongue faster. I start shaking and moaning loudly as I come on your lips.

You finally turn me over and untie the knot, letting me out of your sweater. I unwrap myself and grab your face to kiss your luscious lips. I can taste my wetness in your mouth and I suck it off your tongue. That quaint little move always makes you weak, and I know it. I feel you whimper into my mouth as you get lost in my embrace.

I push you back on the couch and wrap your legs around my waist. I can feel your soaked thighs press on my pussy. I grind on you slowly, then ease my hand between us to play with your pussy. I circle my fingers over your clit while sucking your tongue. You hold me tighter, thrusting up and down against my hand. I wait until you are so close to climax, your entire body is shaking. Then, I lay you back and finish you off with my mouth. I can taste your wetness as you come on my lips with your fevered thighs pressing on my cheeks. I suck your flesh softly until every last pulse of your clit subsides. You pull me up to kiss me, our drenched bodies sliding together.

As much as I want you to stay, I let you go and finally give you back your sweater. It’s now infused with the scent of me, the scent of us. I know you’ll be thinking of me throughout the journey. I kiss you goodbye and let you out of the door, smiling as I watch you stumble down the hallway. I’m sure it will take a few moments for you to realize I never gave you back your panties. 

“Until next time…” I sigh under my breath.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Getting to know my hot neighbor

Erotic fiction inspired by Alysha A and Astrud A in "Sustancia"

I’ve got a hot new neighbor. Couldn’t resist introducing myself. “Hi, I live next door. My name is Greg. Just being neighborly,” I said.

“Hi, I am Annika,” was all she replied. Sexy Russian accent. Time passed and I hardly ever saw her. It seemed like she worked all the time. Anyway, I knew I had no chance.

Months later, I’m down at my new favorite bikini espresso stand at noon, coincidentally just when Ms Randi comes on shift. Randi is my current crush and she is fantastic. Tall, with a ready smile, glowing eyes and a nice tan. Long, shining, dark hair and a lissom body.

But she’s not ready to begin so I am served by Ms Amanda, a gorgeous blonde creature with smoky eyes, a tiny tiger stripe bikini, stockings, and small, creamy boobs ready to spill out, the left one with a pink arc of an areolae making a break for it.

Whew! Sexy smile as she offers my beagle a doggie bone but with a touch of whipped cream on. Smiling right at me, laying it on thick. She really takes her time whipping up my cappuccino. Tiny voice with a hot accent: what size? Extra shot? Full with steam milk? Want any sugar? Doe eyes looking right over her shoulder, swaying her pale, cool buns the whole time. My mind went blank.

Then Randi was leaning out and petting my dog, talking to me, and yelling, “Annika, ok, you’re off!” Suddenly I could see right through the make up; Ms Amanda was my neighbor, Annika! She was grinning.

“So this is where you work…” I said.

“Yes! Say Greg, you could really help me out by giving me a ride. My car is in the repair shop. Going home?”

“Sure, Amanda – uh – Annika.”

She took a couple of minutes to get changed, then hopped in my car in jeans and a blouse, as if we knew each other well. Weird. We chatted a little on the way home and I watched her hips sway as she walked inside. Wow, I’d remember that view...

The next night Annika knocked on my door. She’d brought me some borscht to say thank you. It was unexpected, but so sweet of her. The night after that, when I knocked on her door to return the empty dish, she invited me in. I was surprised, but of course I accepted.

We were sitting on the sofa together when she moved closer and kissed me. Again, very unexpected; and again, a very pleasant surprise! No more thinking. She was just so adorable in my arms, sweet and warm, with my hand on her small, but nice, breast.

I didn’t think I could get any more surprised; but then the living room door opened and in walked Randi, wearing just a long T-shirt. She grinned when she saw me.

“Hey, anyone hungry?” she asked.

“Why don’t you let me cook?” I suggested. “I am a chef, after all.”

They both loved that idea. I found eggs, cheese and tomatoes in the kitchen so I grabbed some Serrano chiles and tortillas from my apartment, and made Mexican eggs. 

We sat at the small table with me in the middle, a warm leg pressed against me on either side. We were talking about sports, and just as a joke I asked the girls if they’d ever tried Indian leg wrestling. They’d never heard of it, so I offered to show them: “Ok, we lie on the floor on our backs. Heads to feet, opposite. Right hands clenched and hips together. We count to three, raise legs three times and go at it. The object is to pull the other over, with only one leg.”

Randi thought it was hilarious and was eager to try, so we got in position on the floor, hands clenched and ready to start. Annika counted down and we locked legs. I was bigger, but man she was strong! We were rocking side to side, trying to get an advantage. Something felt funny, so I looked down; Randi still had no pants on! I lost concentration for a moment and with a huge yank I went over, legs tangled. The girls were both cheering and bouncing.

“Hey I was distracted, I want a rematch!”

“Fair is fair, big boy. Accept your defeat like a man.”

I grabbed Randi’s ankle and she staggered, landing right in my arms. I rolled on top, my lips to her lips, her eyes closed and lips melting. My hand was under her shirt, thumb and finger pinching her nipple. She gasped, then whipped off her shirt, my hands all over her breasts and stiff nipples. My left hand went lower... and Annika was already there between her thighs, hands under Randi’s ass, licking between her legs and looking up at me, eyes half closed.

I whispered to Randi, “Just tell me when you are ready…”

“Ooh, give me a minute…”

Licking sounds now… My tongue entwined with hers, her eyelids fluttering. No talking. Her hand was on me.

“Greg, ok, I need you now.”

She guided me inside, kissing and groping Annika as I thrust in. I just thought about Randi now, bringing her to the edge and keeping her there. She was so hot and tight it was difficult to keep cool, grinding up into her bush to contact her clitoris. She began to arch her back and lift me and I went in deeper, then she gasped and pulled me in tightly, shivering and sweaty, eyes closed.

I said I was ready and Annika took me into her mouth, both hands moving on me. I started cumming and she licked and sucked and swallowed.

Annika smiled and placed her luscious wet lips on mine; our tongues were slippery, sliding around. Annika was on top so she reached down and slipped me inside her easily, I was still so hard. Her moist folds felt so good, riding up and down on me. I breathed in aromas of girl and semen. Randi was right next to me licking her fingers and then nibbling my earlobe while sliding two fingers into my butt! Reaching up, and then a warm bloom of pleasure grew inside me and I came again into Annika.

Randi asked, “How was that, big boy?”

I raised up on my elbow. They were both naked and breathing hard, faces shining, looking at me.

“You girls are very friendly... such good neighbors.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Sex with Jackie: a friend with unexpected benefits

Erotic fiction inspired by Nikia A in “Panara

During an off week from school I was in New Haven, apartment sitting for my friends who were on their honeymoon. A bunch of us went out for some of that famous New Haven ‘apizza’ and many beers one night. We had a great time. The girls were all gorgeous but I was particularly attracted to Jackie, who was very pretty, cool, quiet and well put together with a slim figure. We had been friends for a while though, so I was just enjoying the company.

I wasn't too clear about how the evening ended but I woke up late the next morning and immediately hit the shower. After a few minutes under the hot spray I was just starting to perk up and feel human when Jackie opened the shower door and stepped in.

"Okay if I join you?"

Wow! I’d had no idea that anyone else was even in the apartment. Jackie reached up and shut my mouth, which was hanging open, and then wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss.

A couple minutes later when we came up for air, Jackie said, "I was fluttering my eyelashes at you all night. Didn't you notice me?"

"Oh I noticed you all right, Jackie. No one could miss you!" Not bad for a tongue-tied, very horny guy. Man, her body felt so good in that warm, steamy shower, and I got a little shower gel and worked it all over her skin. She had a great tan but her milky white breasts were so soft, each just barely a handful, and her nipples were now stiff and dark. I bent down and rolled my tongue around one and sucked it into my mouth. She loved it and offered me her other nip, and I gave them all my attention.

I’d always thought of Jackie as a gorgeous but unavailable friend that I had no chance with, so it was kind of crazy and free to make love with her and I had no reason to hold back. If she was up for this, then so was I!

I shut the spray off and Jackie pulled me out of the stall. I wrapped one big towel around us as we moved to the bedroom. I tossed her on the bed and she opened her still-wet legs for me; I love to lick pussy and Jackie's was luscious. A light brown fuzz of pubes revealed her thick, pink lips, still moist, steaming from the shower. I licked her hard from bottom to top; she tasted great, warm and interesting. I put my tongue deep inside her and curled the tip up into the folds inside. Then I circled her clitoris and started flicking it rapidly.

Jackie was moaning and writhing, loving it. Her fingers were in my hair and her hips were thrusting up to my mouth. I stopped thinking and just gave her everything I had. Her body grew taut, her lean muscles standing out while she built to her climax and then shuddering as her tension broke and she gasped for air.

"Oh, Greg I have to feel you inside me!" She pulled me up to her lips, kissing my mouth still wet with her cream. I ran my hungry hands over her body and she crossed her legs behind my back. I was stiff as a prong and it was easy to enter her slippery pink folds. Feeling my dick moving inside her sent waves of pleasure through me. I fucked her long and slow, wanting it to last. But gradually we got intense and my balls were slapping her ass and my shaft felt hot and swollen, aching for release.

Jackie was grinding on me, both hands on my shoulders gripping me tight. She bit my neck and shivered as an orgasm burned through her, flushed and sweating now. I let it go then, no need to hold back, thrusting in very hard as I felt her pussy wet with my semen.

We flopped on our backs and caught our breath.

"Jackie that was awesome!" I gasped.

"You got that right..." she smiled. I was still feeling magnificent and ambitious. I ran my fingers over her pussy and her legs fell open easily. Her slit was greasy with semen and she looked incredible, her pubes matted and sticky and her lips shining, flushed and swollen. I couldn't resist and dove in again, tongue lapping her dripping pussy.

"Greg, ah! Don't stop. That's amazing!" Jackie's pussy scent was incredible, full of girl and shower soap and sex, I was hard again in a minute. She slid underneath me and I got up on my knees, she took my joint in her slim fingers and started jacking me off, then licked me and took my glans in her mouth. I stopped lapping for a minute; the warm sensation was incredible.

Licking Jackie's pussy from a sixty-nine position allowed me to focus more on her clit and I worked that swollen little nubbin hard, mashing it and flicking it while Jackie took me between her warm wet lips, jacking me while sliding me a little farther inside.

"I'm going to come Jackie, do you want me in your mouth?"

"Greg wait… uh, can you fuck me again? I want you inside me again." It wasn't possible to resist; she turned onto her front and soon I was sliding my shaft between her cool little butt cheeks into her hot folds, mashing our lips together over her shoulder and squeezing her tit while stroking deep into her hot, wet pussy. Her eyes closed and she moaned when I pushed it into her. I kept trying to make it last but Jackie was such a hot little number she had to have that orgasm as fast and hard as she could. We made squishy wet sounds blending with our panting breath until she arched her back, head down, and gasped through another climax, and I launched anything left inside of me into her wetness.

Jackie had to run to work then. I met her after work and we had dinner and another roll in the hay that night. I had to go back to school the next day. Life moved on and although we stayed long-distance friends, we never hooked up again. I had no regrets though, and she told me neither did she. It was a blast!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

The Naughty Librarian

Erotic fiction inspired by “Bonete” featuring Ardelia A

I just moved to a new city and decided to take the day to explore the unfamiliar streets. After grabbing a bite to eat, I found a botanical gardens museum attached to a library. I am fascinated by plants and flowers, and I’m also a bookworm. It was a perfect place for me to end my afternoon. The entire building was a large greenhouse. The air was thick and moist. The smell was so soothing. I marveled at the sight of the tall trees and gorgeous flowers on display. I came across some more exotic ones and read about them a while, then looked around to see more areas I could explore.

In the distance, I saw a familiar face. I couldn't believe my eyes! It was the very first girl I hooked up with, right before I finished high school. I hadn't seen her in over ten years. She was even more beautiful now than I remembered, a more mature version of herself. I saw she had taken to wearing glasses with thin silver frames instead of contacts. She still had the same lustrous brown curls and piercing blue eyes, but had developed into a radiant woman as close to perfection as they come. She was holding boxes of orchids in her arms and was taking them across the hall. She smiled at me. I smiled back. I felt that she recognized me, too. Our glances lingered, then suddenly it was as if the memory of us came flowing back into my mind. We were going opposite directions, but I turned around to go her way.

"Hey stranger!" I smiled. "How've you been?"

"I thought that was you," she smiled back. "I’m well, thanks. Just taking these plants to the library. Come walk with me?"

"Yes, of course!" I replied. "Those look heavy. Let me take one."

She handed me the box of white orchids and kept the other. I followed her to the library, talking and laughing the entire time. I learned that she had been working as a curator. Once we got inside, it was dead quiet. A lecture about orchids was about to start. I looked down at the plants in fascination. The aroma was so sweet and the petals looked so peculiar but beautiful. She and I sat side by side to listen to the lecture. I learned that all orchids were specifically shaped to lure birds, bees, and even butterflies for pollination. The speaker also explained that orchids were highly sexual plants. They were all shaped in the form of female genitalia and had different techniques to attract mating insects and birds with their scent, shape, and color. 

"So these orchids are a lot like us in a way?" I whispered, leaning close to her ear.

She nodded and smiled back, placing a finger to her pursed lips, letting me know not to talk during the speech. I was so intrigued by all the facts about orchids. I looked over at her and noticed she was still looking back at me. I thought it was because she was amused by my fascination. But as I looked at her again, I felt something much deeper in her gaze. We couldn't speak at the moment, but she was definitely sending me signals. Those old familiar feelings between us were sparking out of nowhere, as if no time had passed. 

Then, she reached in her pocket and pulled out a bookmark. I knew exactly what that meant. That used to be our signal to each other in class for one of us to go to the bathroom and wait for the other. We would make out in the stall until the bell rang.

I followed her as soon as she got up. She took my hand and led me to the very back of the library. It was a more private section with a lounge chair, a coffee table, a small lamp, and rows of books on the wall. We tiptoed inside and she locked the door behind us. 

"We are going to have to be quiet, okay?" she warned me.

I nodded, licking my lips in anticipation. The idea of having sex with her at her workplace excited me. I couldn't wait to find out if she had changed at all.

She immediately pinned me up against the wall and pressed her lips to mine. She took my face in her hands and kissed me softly. Her lips were still just as luscious as I remembered. Her touch, however, had evolved into something more deliberate and passionate. My nipples hardened instantly as she grazed her nails over my neck and whirled her tongue in my mouth. She tucked her hands under my sweater and squeezed my breasts firmly through my bra, then unclasped it. She ducked her head underneath my sweater and licked between my breasts. She licked my nipples so softly at first, then grazed her teeth over them. That almost made me come.

Something sparked in me. I had a burning desire to show her a few things I still remembered, and a few new tricks I'd learned. I pushed her closer to the bookshelves and raised her arms above her head. I kissed her again, letting my tongue explore hers. I unbuttoned her blouse, and reached into her pocket to grab her bookmark. I lifted her bra up to reveal her perky breasts and gave each nipple a few teasing flicks with the tip of my tongue. I edged the bookmark between her breasts, teasing her skin with the corner and the cloth ribbon. I knew she would be turned on by the gentle scratching. I moved it lower down her stomach, making her muscles flutter. I kissed her again and spread her legs with my knees. I unbuttoned her pants and slowly pulled then down around her ankles.

I pressed her pussy and spanked her mound softly with the flat side of the bookmark. Then, I slid it back and forth. She wanted to grab me but I kept her arms pinned to the shelf with my other hand. I licked her lips and kissed her again, her body shaking with pleasure as I continued to tease her. The look on her face magnified my arousal. After all this time, she still made the same expressions when she was about to burst.

She started moaning loudly, until I pressed my hand over her mouth. She bit down on my fingers as I continued to slide the bookmark even slower, back and forth over her clit. Her thighs were shaking. I knew she was close.

I tossed the bookmark aside and got to my knees. Her pussy was so wet already. I could taste the slick cream from her slit as soon as I pressed my tongue between her lips. She wrapped my hair around her hands like a ponytail as I licked and sucked her clit. She thrust her hips up and down my face, knocking down a few books beside us. I sneaked my fingers inside her and sucked her clit nice and slow until she came violently on my mouth. I could feel her pussy twitching around my fingers as she let every last tremor go. Only allowing herself to let out quiet little whimpers with her explosive orgasm must have been torture!

She pulled me up and kissed me deeply, grabbing my hair even harder. She definitely remembered how much it turned me on to have my hair pulled. By now, my pussy juices were flowing right through my panties and leaking down my thighs just from eating her and feeling her come all over my fingers.

She led me to the coffee table, knocked the magazines to the floor, and made me lie down. She pulled my pants and underwear off, then licked up my thighs and kissed my pussy teasingly. She pulled my hands close and made me spread my own lips open so she could fuck me with her tongue. Her mouth felt incredible! The way she suctioned her lips around my clit and eased her tongue in and out of my cunt drove me absolutely insane. I was so ready to come. I couldn't keep my hips still.

She wrapped her arm under my thighs and gripped my sweater, moving me back and forth so her tongue would drive deeper inside me. Her lips nudged my clit each time she pulled me closer. I spread my pussy lips wider and arched my back until I exploded from the inside out. The fact that I couldn't scream made my orgasm twice as intense. I felt my face flush with an instant rush of blood as I breathed erratically.

She kissed me again. I pushed her onto the lounge chair. She looked so sexy with her blouse open, pussy exposed, and shining with her juice. I kissed her pussy again, then licked all the way up her body to her mouth. I straddled her on the chair and pressed my body close, our pussies rubbing together. I gripped the side of the chair as she held on tight to my ass. She slid me up and down until we both came again. This time, we locked our lips in a kiss to hold in the noise. Feeling her pussy throbbing on mine was exhilarating!

It was so hard to stop kissing her, but she had to get back to work. After we were done, the room was even hotter than the greenhouse. It took us a moment to recover. She waited for me to get dressed and I helped her pick up the things we’d knocked over. Then, she wrote her number down on the bookmark I’d just used on her, embedded with her sweet scent. I continued my tour of the gardens, already thinking of different ways to get her off the next time we met.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Humor in beauty: the playful, sexy woman of my dreams

Erotic fiction inspired by “Jesora” starring Lorena B

Every Friday, I saw her walk by my landscaping crew in the college gardens. She was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. I don't know how many times I almost cut myself, losing concentration while gazing to catch her smile. That killer smile would light up your world in an instant and make you forget who you were.

Who was I, indeed? Just a gardener, an anonymous face outside this exalted temple of learning. I worked here part time to pay for my studies at a local art school; while the fact that she taught here suggested she’d had quite a privileged education. I couldn't stand it sometimes when she walked by. I'd have her image imprinted in my head for hours. I'd remember every detail, from the color and texture of her blouse to what kind of shoes she wore. I especially loved the fact that she wore glasses. Something about them drove me absolutely wild. It was like a curtain trying to hide her inner thoughts.

I’d wipe the sweat from my brow and think to myself, ‘You could never get a woman like that to talk to you, let alone date you.’ The best thing I could do was remain in the shadows and keep my dreams to myself… until the day came when fate would hand me my one chance to be noticed.

That afternoon, she was in a hurry to leave the college and dropped her book on the grass as she rushed by. I ran over to fetch it, and saw a few interesting sketches inside as the pages flew open. She was an art teacher. I loved that! I hurried after her and caught her just as she reached her car.

“Excuse me, miss?” I smiled while handing her the book. “You dropped this.”

“Thank you, señor!” she replied, adjusting her glasses. “I appreciate it. I have some irreplaceable work in here. You just saved me so much trouble!”

“No problem, I replied.

There was that smile again. She had the sexiest Spanish accent, too. I was staring so hard, not even aware how long the awkward silence had been drawing out. Judging by her face, it was too long.

“Well... umm... thanks again. What's your name?” she asked.

“Raphael,” I replied, bowing slightly, like an idiot.

“I'm Lorena,” she giggled. “It was nice to meet you, Raphael. I have to go now. Thanks again for this.”

I bowed like an idiot again, as she drove off. As soon as her car was out of sight, I did a face palm in sheer embarrassment. ‘I might as well have curtsied,’ I said to myself. ‘I must have looked like such a fool!’

I could barely concentrate on my own studies when I got home that evening. I had a project due for my art class and all I could think about was Lorena. The objective of my project was to find humor in beauty. It was the hardest assignment I’d had so far. Our professor was really making us think outside the box. I had many vague ideas, but no solid rendition.

I took out some charcoal and paper and began to sketch. I closed my eyes and envisioned Lorena's face. My hands knew her every curve. I began to draw her neck, her long lustrous hair, her slender shoulders. I could feel my passion grow once the charcoal tipped to the curves of her breasts and her tiny waist. I imagined her skin on mine, my hands on her hips. I nearly blew my load while I was sketching the outlines of her thighs and her perfect legs. I drew her bare feet and felt cum rise to the tip of my cock. I wanted to feel those feet in my hands, to massage the soles and take her toes between my lips. I smoothed my fingers over the paper to make the shadows over her flesh, dotting in the final touches to her physique. Suddenly, I had to stop for a moment.

I put the charcoal down and stuck my hand in my pants. My cock felt like the wooden handle of a hammer, the head was engorged and leaking. I spat on my hand and stroked my cock slowly from base to tip. I closed my eyes and imagined Lorena was there. Me, between her thighs, inside of her and feeling her pulsing slot surround my shaft. I couldn't hold it for long. I stroked my cock faster, my legs tensing. I gripped the side of the table, until my knuckles went white. I stroked and stroked until I exploded. My cum flew clear past my feet and splattered on the carpet under the table. I leaned back in relief. My chest heaved.

At that moment, I knew I couldn't be in the shadows any longer. I had to tell Lorena how I felt. I glanced at my sketch of her again and smiled. There was something about her that surpassed any other woman. I wanted to impress her. I wanted to be romantic. Maybe the oldest way would be the best way. I pulled out another piece of paper and wrote Lorena a letter. The next time I saw her, I would hand it to her in person. Maybe the only way I could win her heart was with my own.

That next Friday, I saw Lorena again. I took the letter out of my pocket and handed it to her. She smiled sweetly at me. “What's this?” she asked.

“It's a letter,” I said shyly. “From… me.”

I rubbed the back of my neck nervously as she opened it. Her eyes scanned through every word. My heart was beating so fast, I thought it was going to rip through my shirt. Her delicate eyebrows rose upward as she looked at me.

“This is the most beautiful letter I've ever read!” she exclaimed. “I don't know what to say!”

I took her hands in mine and looked deep in her eyes. “Would you go out with me some time?” I asked softly.

“Yes, of course!” she smiled. “I would love to.”

I was so elated! We exchanged numbers and set up our first date for that same weekend. It couldn't have gone more perfectly. It was like she knew all the right words to say. I was even more enamored by her. She was so witty and intelligent. I knew she was out of my league, so I tried my best to be a gentleman. But she seemed to be impressed with me too, my ambitions and my passion for art.

I told her about my project, which I was still stuck on. The deadline was nearing and I was running out of ideas. Lorena was so intrigued, and volunteered to help me.

“The objective is to find humor in beauty,” she declared. “That is a tough one, since most of the time beautiful things make people cry.”

“That's so true,” I agreed. “I can't think of anything that really fits the brief.”

Lorena looked around my room. She found my sketchbook and began flipping through the pages, then found the picture of her. My eyes widened in embarrassment.

“Did you do this?” she asked, showing me the sketch. I was so mortified that I couldn't speak. But instead of being upset, she started to assess it just like she would with her students. She even praised my attention to detail.

“This is excellent!” she exclaimed. “Only thing is... my pussy doesn't look like that.”

I blushed instantly. “Considering it was a guess, it's not bad,” she continued.

She put the sketchbook down and looked at me intently. Her eyes fixed on mine as she unbuttoned her blouse. The sheer blue fabric slid to the floor, my jaw along with it. She was even more gorgeous than I had imagined. She reached under her skirt and slid her panties down. Then she perched on my desk and hiked up her skirt, revealing her perfect pussy with just a slim strip of hair above the clit. My mouth watered at the sight. She spread her legs wide and smoothed her fingers over her slit.

“That is the most beautiful sight I've ever seen!” I confessed.

Lorena smiled and took her glasses off. Instead of putting them aside, she placed them right on top of her pussy. Then, she started playing with the flesh of her labia, making her pussy talk like a funny character. It was hilarious! I fell back laughing. Suddenly, I grabbed a pencil and paper and began to sketch Lorena's pussy with the glasses still resting over her mound. This was it! This was the theme I'd been looking to express for weeks, finding humor in beauty. My cock was throbbing the entire time I was drawing. I could tell Lorena was aroused, too. Wetness began to seep from between her folds.

As soon as I finished the sketch, I moved to her. I kissed up her thighs and slowly etched the outlines of her pussy with my tongue. I kissed each sweet inch of it. The glasses on her mound began to fog as her temperature rose. Her sweet voice told me how my mouth felt in her native tongue. She held my head in place as her hips swiveled over my mouth. I whirled my tongue around her clit until she reached her peak. Feeling her come on my lips was amazing! I savored every drop of her delicious cunt.

She pulled me up to kiss me with one hand, the other reaching into my pants. Her tender hand surrounded my shaft.

“Adentro!” she gasped. “I want you inside me!” She wrapped her legs around my waist and I thrust my cock inside her, biting my bottom lip to keep from yelling how good it felt. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her neck. She leaned her head back and shut her eyes, the pitch of her voice getting higher.

“Más fuerte!” she moaned. I fucked her harder and harder, just as she commanded. It took everything I had not to shoot my load. I wanted to feel her tight walls flutter around my cock. Her legs gripped my waist tighter. Her nails were digging at the flesh on my shoulders. I thrust deeper inside her, as hard as I could, until she screamed in my ear. Her pussy was spasming around my cock as she came. It was so tight and gushing wet. I couldn't hold it in anymore. I pulled my cock out and splattered cum all over her stomach.

The look on Lorena's face was priceless. Her cheeks and chest were flushed. It took a few minutes for her to stop shaking. She was so satisfied. The look in her eyes made me feel so proud! She licked her lips lustfully at me and kissed me deeply. I felt at that moment like all my dreams had come true. I wanted to see her face looking just like this every single day.

I turned in the sketch of Lorena for my project; and I failed. My professor was dumbfounded by the sketch and scolded me for turning in something so lewd. I didn't care. I kept the drawing, got it framed and put it up in my room. So now, every time Lorena comes over, we have a visual reminder of our first time to share.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Who's the Boss?

Erotic fiction inspired by Carolina Sampaio

Carolina had just been hired as the manager of a well-established gentleman's club. She didn't know what to expect in those first few weeks, but worked tirelessly to learn the trade. She was a lot less experienced than the previous manager, but all the dancers seemed to like her. She kept the club running smoothly and never let her professionalism falter, so the girls really warmed to her.

There was only one dancer that gave her a hard time. Her name was Erica. Every time she came to work she would flirt shamelessly with Carolina. The stage was within view of the office, and Carolina couldn't help but watch intently whenever Erica danced. Erica, for her part, had noticed Carolina's watchful gaze and knew how to play on it, acting on stage as if she were really dancing just for Carolina. Her body would be on show for the audience, but her eyes often seemed to stray Carolina’s way.

When Erica sat down with the customers at the table after her performances, she would look up at Carolina and smile playfully. Carolina always smiled back – there was clearly something between them and it was plain for all to see. There were times, though, when Erica would ignore Carolina altogether; times when she would give all her attention to one member of the audience, some good-looking girl or guy. There was a complexity to Erica that Carolina found fascinating. Besides, the girl was drop-dead gorgeous! She was the top dancer at the club and made her presence known. All the other dancers knew that the best thing to do was to stay out of her way if trouble was brewing.

One evening, Carolina was busy organizing the dancers’ schedules for the next week. A steady stream of girls flowed past her office door, dancers on their way to the dressing rooms to prepare for the next shift. Erica was late, as usual. When she came into view, Carolina raised a hand to attract her attention. Erica smiled as she poked her head around the door. Carolina hung up her call and adjusted her glasses, lacing her fingers together like a long-suffering principal faced with a naughty pupil.

“Come in and close the door,” Carolina said firmly. “You're late. Again!”

Erica smiled as she looked Carolina up and down, undressing her with her eyes. She shut the office door behind her and took a seat. “Oh, calm down!” she exclaimed. “Things don't start until I get here. By the way, that's a nice color on you. I like that shade of blue. It really brings out your eyes.”

“Look,” Carolina said, ignoring Erica’s flirtatious compliment. “Everyone has to be here and ready to work when their shift starts. You are no exception.” Outwardly, she was calm and collected, but on the inside, she was both flustered and flattered.

“Relax,” Erica smiled. “It's a strip club. There are no rules here.”

“Yes, there are,” Carolina retorted. “My rules. And if you don't like them, you can go work someplace else!”

“I’m the best dancer here!” Erica laughed. “This club would sink without me.”

“You’re an excellent dancer,” Carolina agreed. “But you have no respect for time. This club, and the world for that matter, does not revolve around you!”

Erica looked challengingly at Carolina. The tension in the room was building. The words they spoke were temporarily masking the tension, but their body language was making it loud and clear what they were really talking about. Carolina began to perspire. Her glasses were fogging in the heat rising from her body. Suddenly, Erica stood up and came around to her boss’s side of the desk. She pulled Carolina close to her, guiding her thighs around her waist. Carolina felt nervous and excited at Erica’s touch. Erica leaned in close and gently teased her fingernails over Carolina's chest.

Erica rested her lips against Carolina's ear and whispered, “Yes it does. I don't know who you think you are. But in this club, I’m the boss.”

She gripped the collar of Carolina's crisp blouse and ripped it open, the buttons bouncing across the desk. She reached around Carolina’s back and unsnapped her bra, tugging it down. She sucked her exposed breasts and licked up her neck, her tongue flickering over Carolina's lips. Carolina abandoned her reserve and kissed Erica deeply, grabbing her face and sticking her tongue deep in her mouth.

Erica ran her hands down Carolina's back and unzipped her skirt. She played with the sides of her panties and curled her fingers around them, tugging them up into the groove between her pussy lips. Carolina gasped. Her thighs moistened as Erica teased her. Erica pulled up Carolina’s skirt and slid her panties down just enough to reveal her pussy, cupping her fingers over it.

“Look at you!” Erica smiled, stroking her clit. “You’re so wet! And I thought this whole time you were mad at me...”

Carolina felt breathless and lightheaded with lust. She closed her eyes and let out a soft moan as Erica slipped her fingers inside her wet pussy. Her legs trembled as Erica's fingers slid in and out, teasingly slowly.

Erica pulled Carolina up out of the chair and bent her over the desk, her panties still around her thighs. She pushed Carolina’s legs as far apart as they would go, and ran her tongue up and down her slit, her hands spreading Carolina’s cheeks apart. Reaching into a drawer, Erica pulled out a pair of scissors and snipped through both sides of the panties. She balled them up and stuffed them into Carolina's mouth. Biting Carolina’s neck, she wrapped her ponytail around her hand and tugged her head back as she thrust her fingers deeper inside her from behind.

Carolina was so turned on! She could feel her wet pussy gripping tight around Erica's fingers. She had never been dominated like this before. She was used to being in a position of power, both in and out of work. Something stirred inside her. Erica was bringing out a side of her that she had never known existed. Her entire body trembled with fear and excitement. She could barely see through the fog of her glasses, heat radiating off her as she moaned helplessly.

Erica wrapped her hand tighter around Carolina's hair as she fucked her harder. Carolina could feel juice flowing from her pussy. The balled up panties were soaked in her saliva, which was now dripping down her chin. Erica slid her wet fingers forward and rubbed vigorously over Carolina's clit while refilling her hole with her thumb. She hooked it down to hit Carolina’s G-spot, sucking her neck harder.

Carolina was losing control. Each thrust of Erica's hand drew her closer to climax. She gripped the edge of the desk as she bucked her hips back forcefully. Erica wriggled her thumb inside Carolina frenziedly, making her reach the height of her orgasm. Erica squeezed her pussy hard as it quivered against her fingers, drawing out the sensations for a long time.

Carolina collapsed on her desk as Erica finally let go of her hair. She felt so humiliated, but strangely satisfied. Erica didn't even let her collect herself before pulling the door wide open for the entire club to see her disheveled and panting, half-naked on the desk. Erica licked her fingers as she calmly walked to the dressing room to get ready for her shift.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

 

READ MORE

Wet at the Beach part two

Erotic fiction inspired by Maria Rubio

Hi everyone, I’m glad you all enjoyed my confession [posted on this blog on August 25]. This is what happened next. I got so turned on writing about it. Love, Eva J

As I mentioned in my first story, my girlfriend Emma stroked me to an orgasm under my towel on the beach, and a woman who was watching gave me her phone number. One day not long after that, Emma was away and I was bored. I started to think about whether I should call the woman or not. I was curious and quite turned on thinking about what might happen.

I took a deep breath, rang her number and she answered. When I explained who I was, she remembered at once – with a sexy laugh – and introduced herself as Annicka. I asked if we could meet and she suggested a restaurant midway between us. I spent a while deciding what to wear before I settled on a tight skirt and top. My nipples were so hard I had to put on a bra to cover them!

When I reached the restaurant, Annicka waved me over from the corner booth where she was sitting. I drank in the sight of her pretty face, dark eyes and long blonde hair. She stood up to hug me and I saw she was wearing a short black dress that showed off her beautiful figure. Her breasts were full and firm, and she wasn’t wearing a bra.

We talked and laughed a lot, she was very good company. She told me she was renting a vacation cottage in the countryside; no close neighbors, so she could run around naked whenever she wanted.

Then she said quietly, “It was nice to watch you at the beach. I liked it a lot.”

“Were you turned on?” I asked.

“What do you think?” she replied. “Of course, I was very horny.”

“So you like girls?”

“Yes, but I haven’t had that much experience with them,” she said, smiling. She reached over to brush my hand with hers, and knocked her fork to the floor. “Could you pick that up, please?” she asked. “I think it’s closer to you.”

As I ducked under the table to reach it, she spread her legs. The hem of her short dress rode up to reveal she wasn’t wearing panties. Her pussy was smooth-shaven and very pretty. I felt a gush of wetness between my own legs at the sight. I sat back in my seat and we smiled at each other. Her nipples were hard.

“I can see you’re wearing a bra,” she said. “I’ll bet you have panties on too.”

“Guilty,” I laughed.

“Will you take them off for me?”

I could feel myself blushing, but I was really turned on. I didn’t want anyone to see what I was doing, so I went to the ladies room and took off my bra and panties. I ran a finger between my pussy lips. I was really wet. I looked in the mirror and my nipples were so hard I could see them clearly though my top. I’m so horny, I thought.

When I sat back down at the table Annicka dropped her fork again, deliberately. This time she bent down to retrieve it herself. I pulled up my skirt and spread my legs. She nuzzled her face into my crotch and gave me a long lick, making me gasp, before coming back up.

“Oh, I forgot to pick up my fork,” she giggled. “Can you get it?” I knew what she wanted. I crouched on the floor between her legs. Her pussy was lovely. I spread her lips open with my fingers and kissed her clit, circling my tongue around, before sitting down again.

A few minutes later we were in her convertible with the top down, on the way to her place. Once we left town, she took off her dress, driving nude. I touched her breast. She slid her hand between my legs. I took my top and skirt off too, so we were both naked.

“Oh, life is so good,” she sighed. “I’m so wet and so horny!” She started screaming it: “I’m so horny!”

I started yelling too: “I’m so horny!” We were shouting and giggling, knowing there was nobody for miles around to hear us.

“Do you want me?” she asked. I nodded. “Do you want to lick my pussy?” I nodded harder. “Do you want to put a finger in my pussy?” More nodding. “Do you want me to lick you?”

“Oh, yes!” I gasped. I stroked and squeezed her breasts, then slid my hand down to her thigh, and between her legs. I started to stroke her. She couldn’t sit still now; her hips were rocking.

“Stop, I can’t concentrate on driving!” she gasped. “We’ll be there soon.”

I moved my hand away, not wanting to make her crash, and she squeezed my breasts and then started to rub my clit. “Don’t come yet – tell me when you are close,” she purred.

“I’ve been close for half an hour now, just looking at you,” I said.

Finally we reached her place and went through the gate. I’d thought I couldn’t get any hornier, but now I could really see her clearly, standing in front of me totally naked, I wanted her so badly. She was so sexy.

She told me to wait, than ran into the house and came back with a blanket and some pillows, which she spread on the lawn. She lay down on her stomach, and I sat beside her.

“You have a very nice ass,” I said, stroking it. She put a big pillow under her hips, so her ass was raised invitingly. She spread her thighs and I pushed my face between them and started to lick her.

“Oh yes, oh yes! Lick me!” she moaned, getting louder and louder as I ran my tongue up and down between her folds. I licked and sucked harder, thrusting two fingers inside her juicy pussy and fucking her with them. She rocked her hips, humping back against my hand more and more wildly until her orgasm hit her like a tidal wave.

When she’d caught her breath she turned over to lie on her back, laughing up at me. “Oh, that was amazing! Now it’s your turn. You can scream as loud as you like, nobody can hear us!”

I swung a leg over her face to straddle her. “Nice view!” she said, and pulled me down onto her mouth, licking with long strokes from my asshole to my clit. It felt so good, I don’t even have the words to describe it.

She sucked my clit and slid her fingers inside me. She pressed my G-spot hard, and rubbed it. I suddenly felt the most amazing rush of sensation.

“There, right there! Fuck me, Annicka,” I screamed. I started coming, yelling and gasping as my whole body shook. Eventually I tipped forward, exhausted – and realized that in this position, my face was right by Annicka’s pussy. Sixty-nine, my favorite position! We started to lick each other again…

Okay, I am so turned on I have to stop writing now. There is something I must do… (I’m blushing now!). Maybe I will continue later…?

If you enjoy erotic fiction and true confessions, and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Wet at the Beach

Erotic fiction inspired by “Place” featuring Milena D and Agni A

Hi everyone, I am a 24-year-old bisexual Swedish girl, and I am a big fan of MetArt. There are a lot of sexy girls! I want to share with you a true story of mine. I love having sex in public. Love, Eva J

It was a nice, sunny day so my girlfriend Emma and I decided to go to the beach. We were in one of those playful moods, laughing and cuddling all morning, the way you feel when the sun is shining and you’re on your way to the sea with a hot babe for company.

When we arrived, we found ourselves a nice spot further along the beach where the crowds thinned out, spread our blanket down on the sand and lay side by side. Our skimpy bikinis covered just enough to be decent. We turned to face each other and began to kiss – it was the kind of day where the heat makes everyone horny. With her tongue in my mouth, I could feel Emma’s hand gliding up my thigh, her fingers edging closer to my pussy. My juices tingled between my folds, coating my pussy lips.

It’s easy to get me horny – I love sex all the time and I can get wet from the merest touch. Sex is to be enjoyed, after all! Emma’s hand passed over my bikini panties and onto my belly; then her fingers delved into them, finding it easier to gain entrance where my hips pulled the elastic away from my body. I took hold of her hand.

“Stop. Not here,” I said. “Let’s go for a swim.”

The salt water cooled us down, and we dipped our hair into the water to keep our heads cool too. After a while, we came back to our spot on the beach and I lay on my back to read a book. Emma was still in the mood for my body and she started to caress my belly, swirling her finger lightly around my belly button, then dragging it gently down to the top of my briefs. I tried hard to ignore her touch, but she ran her finger down onto my thighs and then let her hand wander back up slowly. I could feel my pussy moistening again.

Emma’s fingers brushed against my slit through my bikini bottoms – she knew exactly where to touch me, how to turn me on fast, and she traced the contours of my pussy lips and clit deftly with her fingernail. I couldn’t help but moan with pleasure. But there were enough people on the beach to make it very public, so I turned to face her, clamping my legs closed.

Emma draped a towel over my hips and put her hand underneath, her fingers finding my ass and squeezing it sensually.

“Stop it!” I said. “Not here! Are you crazy?”

“It’s okay,” Emma smiled. “I just want to feel how wet you are,” and her fingers crept inside my bikini. I parted my legs just enough to let Emma touch my clitoris, and when her fingers stroked me softly, I couldn’t stop myself from moaning loudly and parting my legs further. Emma laughed.

“You are very wet. Are you horny, darling?”

She began to pull down my bikini bottoms and I lay back and lifted my ass to make it easier for her. I lay under the towel, my bikini now down around my ankles, and spread my knees, flattening them against the sand. Emma slid two fingers easily into my wet hole and toyed her thumb over my clit. She knew exactly what to do with my pussy, finger fucking me expertly, my juices coating her hand and my thighs and ass.

“I like you when you’re horny,” she whispered in my ear. “Do you think you can come here with all these people around us?”

“Don’t stop,” I breathed. “Play with my clit. I need to come.”

Her fingers encircled my clit, grinding around and around, squeezing it between them and rolling back my hood until the rough towel grazed my tender flesh. I was going to explode, but it was hard to really let go, knowing so many people were close by. I stole a glance around us and saw a woman watching us. She looked to be in her mid-thirties, very glamorous. She smiled sexily at me and kept watching. I lay back and closed my eyes, suddenly thrilled by this beautiful voyeur enjoying the sight of my imminent orgasm.

“Finger me harder,” I gasped, and Emma slipped two fingers back inside me. “Fuck me, fuck me!” I moaned, feeling my orgasm tear through me. My body convulsed and I bit back a yell of pleasure – it was amazing!

When I had regained my senses, I asked Emma how she was doing.

“How do you think? I’m so fucking wet. Let’s go home, I want you to lick me out.”

So I pulled on my bikini panties and we started to get our things together, quickly. And that was when my audience came over.

“That was some performance,” she said to us both with a smile. “You made me very wet. Here’s my number, call me if you want to find out how wet you can really make me.”

As she walked away, Emma and I admired the sight of her tanned body – she had a great ass! When we got home, it didn’t take long for Emma to come, holding my head as I lapped at her very wet pussy. Maybe we will call that woman, and if I find out how wet we can make her, I will let you know…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Mending Friendship: three women become lovers

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Turkish” featuring Alexa B, Bella A and Yana F.

Alexa, Bella and Yana didn’t see each other often. The three college friends now lived and worked in different countries, making it difficult for them to be in regular contact. The distance was distressing at times, but friendship is not always based on being inseparable. True friendship won't fade no matter how much time has passed. Every few years, they would gather in a different city and catch up on each other’s company. This time, they decided to meet in London and try the age-old tradition of pub-crawling.

After hours of strolling through the streets, Yana had reached her limit and was obviously tipsy. The evening grew late so the girls hailed a taxi and headed back to their hotel. They were giggling about the night's events.

“Poor thing” Bella laughed. “Almost a decade hanging out with us and Yana still can't hold her liquor!”

“You know what though," Yana slurred, "I really needed this. I think we all did. I have missed you both terribly!” 

“I have too!” Bella exclaimed. “I didn't want to go home last time we got together.”

“Me too,” Alexa sighed. She knew Bella was referring to the beautiful beach they visited on their last reunion, but her thoughts lay elsewhere...

As Yana and Bella continued to speak about the evening, Alexa gazed at Bella silently. She was studying her delicate mouth and beautiful breasts as she smiled. She had always wondered how they would taste. The curled tendrils of her long hair fell perfectly around them. She wanted to feel those pretty curls wrapped around her wrists. Alexa looked over at Yana. She admired how amusing she was and how she always looked gorgeous without a drop of make-up. Yana was just naturally flawless.

Her best friends in the whole world were with her for just a few nights. She knew it could be years before they met up again. On every trip they had taken, Alexa had felt this way. Yana and Bella had never realized that Alexa was attracted to them, but she had never summoned up the courage to express it… until now.

As the taxi drew nearer to their hotel, Bella suddenly felt Alexa's hand moving over her thigh. She was startled at first. It was so gentle she couldn't be sure if Alexa had touched her on purpose. Alexa touched her again, much more blatantly this time. She slid her hand between Bella's thighs and up her short shirt, lightly touching the groove of her pussy. She was pleasantly surprised to discover Bella wasn’t wearing panties.

Bella's blood rushed to her face. She could feel Alexa’s eyes on her, but was almost afraid to meet her gaze. Alexa’s fingers felt amazing, but it was torture not to be able to make a sound in case the driver noticed what they were doing. Yana watched in amazement from the other side of Bella. She had never seen Alexa act like this before. Watching Bella's tormented expression aroused her. Bella silently prayed they would get there soon. She was already on the brink. She could feel wetness trickling over her thighs.

As the taxi pulled up in front of their hotel, Alexa finally withdrew her hand from between Bella's thighs. Her own panties were soaked. Yana giggled as she got out of the taxi. There was a new vibe radiating from her friends. She could feel them gazing at her and each other, quite different from their usual girlish antics. The thought of crossing that line with her two best friends turned her on. She began to anticipate that they would not be going to sleep any time soon.

 “My feet are aching! We must have walked the entire city tonight,” Yana laughed.

“I know what you need...” Bella said, kneeling to help her remove her heels. She slid her thumbs over the soles of Yana's feet, smoothing away the pain. Yana moaned as each stroke eased the tension in her feet. Her friend's hands felt incredible. She felt pulses of pleasure rise through her body. Bella noticed Yana was getting aroused and lifted her feet higher to take her toes inside her welcoming mouth. She licked them playfully and slid her tongue between her toes. Yana gasped. Her pussy was drenched. Bella bit teasingly around her ankles and kissed slowly up her legs. Each movement spread Yana's thighs wider open.

Bella’s kisses reached Yana’s crotch, and she caught the front of her G-string in her teeth, tugging them aside. She stuck her tongue deep inside Yana’s pussy, and Yana wrapped her legs around Bella's back and humped up and down over her face.

Alexa watched her friends playing. “I think we all need to release a little tension,” she smiled. “I have an idea...” She went into the bathroom and filled the Jacuzzi with steaming water, then returned to watch Yana's aroused expression as Bella sucked ravenously between her legs.

“Hey girls!” she said. “Come to the tub when you are done.” She undressed and got in the tub, turning on the bubbles. It felt amazing as the bubbles hit the perfect spot. When the other two came in, both flushed and naked, Alexa admired them both, biting her lip in anticipation. Her mind was overloaded with dirty thoughts as they joined her in the water, one on either side.

Bella leaned in to meet Alexa's lips with hers, making her breathless. Bella kissed and nibbled her neck, then began to squeeze her breasts and suck her nipples. Alexa lifted herself up, her body out of the water now, as Bella kissed her stomach – which was fluttering with excitement – and then went lower.

“Oh, I’m gonna fall!” Alexa gasped. 

“I’ll hold you up…” Bella promised. “Spread your legs!” She gripped Alexa's hips with one hand, the other one roaming over her wet skin. She whirled her tongue in circles around Alexa's pussy and eased her fingers inside her, pulsing them back and forth. Alexa’s muscles tightened until she was shaking uncontrollably. Bella sucked slower and slower, then jolted her tongue deep inside, making Alexa orgasm noisily. She slid her fingers back inside to feel Alexa’s warm wetness, holding her tongue still to feel the tremors.

Yana had watched this marvellous show intently, and now she hugged Bella from behind, kissing her neck and shoulders. When Bella was fully relaxed against her, she reached around to rub her clit – slowly at first, then gathering pace. Bella felt pleasure rush up her spine. Her orgasm was building as Yana's hand moved faster. Bella arched her back and grabbed hold of the side of the tub as she felt the explosion flow through her pelvis.

Yana kissed her neck again and then bent her over in front of Alexa, who kissed her luscious lips as Yana teased her fingers over Bella's ass. She slipped her middle finger into Bella’s ass from behind, as Alexa's hand slid down and her fingers thrust into Bella’s pussy. She could feel Bella's lust-swollen cunt throbbing. Yana pushed a second finger inside Bella's tight asshole and held it there as Alexa finger-fucked her harder and harder. Bella felt an intense surge of pleasure. Water splashed all over the bathroom floor as Alexa frigged her fast and deep. Bella’s pussy was throbbing with every swirl of Alexa's hand. She pressed her face to Alexa's chest and jerked uncontrollably into her climax.

The girls moved into a threeway hug, kissing and stroking each other as they caught their breath.

"Wow!” Bella gasped. “Why didn’t we do this last time? It would have been a lot more fun than getting drunk on the beach.” The others laughed.

That magical evening, the three women mended their friendship in ways they had never imagined. Each touch, each kiss, would remain a sweet memory until their next reunion.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Party

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Chela and Tulia

I'm meeting her at a party. It's raining and I've called a cab. The rain heightens my mood of anticipation. I'm so excited my panties are already wet. We've been going out for two weeks now and can't keep our hands off each other. Davinia. The Divine.

I walk in and see her, standing in a corner talking to a guy. She greets me with a huge smile.

 “Hi baby!” she says, and puts her arm around my shoulders.

“Hi darling. How are you?” I ask in her ear. She has dark hair; her flashing blue eyes shine in the half-light. Her sensuous mouth is red; her skin is creamy. I want to lick her all over.

“Let's go somewhere,” I say. We find the bathroom, and lock ourselves inside. She grabs my ass and pushes me up against the door. She thrusts her tongue in my mouth and we kiss each other for a full minute. I trace her lips with my tongue and bite her neck. She moans with arousal and pulls my skirt up, putting her hands on my bare ass. Her fingers probe and soon she dips one finger into my pussy.

“Ooh baby, you're so wet,” she says lustfully. I pull down her top and start sucking on her lovely breasts. My lipstick leaves smudges over her pale skin. She puts another finger in me and starts to fuck me.

“Ah, Davinia!” I shriek and push my body up against hers. While she fucks me I rub my clit against her body. Her jeans are pulled down around her legs and I feel her warm thigh. We suck each other’s tongue as we grind together. My hand goes down into her panties and I feel her warm juices. I thrust two fingers into her.

“Oh yes, baby!” she moans.

Someone knocks on the door. “Excuse me!” they call out.

We move over to the bathtub and I sit on the edge. I lean back as Davinia’s face goes down to my throbbing clit. I'm hot all over and I feel her sweat on me. She smells like lavender. I tilt her face up to kiss her. Her lips are red and taste like sugar. She fucks me hard and fast with three fingers, licking my clit. I'm about to come. She knows I'm ready. She licks with more pressure and I hold her head as I come, letting out a howl, and squirt juice onto her hand and face.  We slide into the bathtub together.

There's more knocking on the door. “Hey! Hurry up in there!” people are yelling.

I sit up and say, “I have something for you.” With a mischievous grin I get the vibrator out of my bag. She smiles, and lifts her feet up onto the edge of the bath. I turn the toy on and run it over her nipples and down between her legs. The head of it rotates. I slowly enter her with it, gazing into her eyes as I quicken the pace.

She howls with pleasure as I thrust hard and fast, hitting her G-spot over and over. Her juices coat the dildo. I lick her breasts while pumping her. Her breath gets quicker and she starts to squirm.

“Oh baby!” she yells. She's about to come. I thrust harder, faster, and she arches her back, her legs trembling. Her eyes glaze over, her body shakes and she erupts, her hands grabbing my hips. I slow down and withdraw the vibrator, looking at her as I lick and suck on it, relishing her juices. I start to rub her clit. Her face is flushed. I lick my middle finger and thrust it in her asshole, making her moan even louder.

More knocking. “Who's in there? Can you hurry up?” someone shouts.

Davinia's body shakes, her eyes are shut, her legs tremble. I rub her clit faster and fuck her ass. She grabs me and arches her back as she comes hard, screaming, “Oh, baby!” Her juices are running down her legs and I lick them up.

“We’d better get out of here,” I say. I climb out of the tub, then take her hand and help her out. We dress and check ourselves in the mirror before emerging from the bathroom. We smile and say hello to everyone as we re-enter the party.     

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

  

READ MORE

Onirica, Episode Two: Glass

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Alis Locanta's masterpieces featuring Alyssa Reece, Lola A and Tiffany Doll

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on June 29, 2016. The story so far: writer Alyssa is haunted by visions of a beautiful dancer – Lola. When Lola appears on her television screen during a raging storm, Alyssa is drawn to follow a distant light, and climbs out of the window…

The story continues…

Alyssa began walking slowly, the unsettling silence broken only by her footsteps and a deep growling sound, like the wind howling through a metallic corridor. The small, distant dot of light was still in front of her, guiding her steps.

“It's late, it's late!” She heard them, the whispers, the thoughts, the feelings, repeating over and over again, deep inside her. As she grew closer to the light it was changing, transforming in front of her; a vertical line of shining white light emanated from both the top and bottom of the sphere, dancing and waving. What could it be?

A deep, throbbing music started to come from the dancing light. Alyssa felt the beat resonate deep within her, making her skin buzz and giving her goosebumps. It was muted, as if she was outside a dance club, but the beat was powerful. She felt the vibration in the air, caressing her from head to toe; she was getting exciting without even realizing.

“Open me… come inside... let yourself slip into my ocean...” She was close enough to touch the light now, and as she reached for it, she felt the softness of velvet. It was a curtain, the light shining through the gap where the pair met, the music coming from beyond.

Possessed by inexplicable sensations, feelings and alien ideas, Alyssa couldn't comprehend what was happening. They were slowly taking control of her, but she could still feel, see and think. Her curiosity was driving her to open the curtain and discover what was hidden behind it. She tugged the curtain aside and the white light dissolved and spread over her, hugging her softly and sensually.

She found herself inside a small, rectangular room. Red velvet was masterfully crafted on each wall, and the ceiling was black, so deep and luminous that Alyssa had the impression it was petroleum. The floor was even stranger; black and white marble squares, but warm under her bare feet. Soft light filled the room but the source was hidden, as if the light were an entity that flowed to each corner and kept the darkness away. In front of her were three more velvet curtains; the middle one was red, and larger, while the smaller two were black.

The whispering grew louder; she couldn’t make out the words, just strange feelings… dark desires spreading from her mind to her very core. She noticed a velvet cord hanging beside her. Was it there before? The place was playing tricks with her, an unknown will playing with her senses. Moved by the whispers swarming inside her head, her hand grabbed the cord and pulled it firmly. The three velvet covers fell in unison before her, the cord dissolving into fine dust that flew away as she exhaled. Three mirrors in beautiful golden frames were revealed.

Alyssa was overwhelmed with curiosity, feeling immensely attracted to the precious objects. But as she took a few steps to examine them more closely she discovered an unsettling detail; the mirror on each side reflected her image, but the central one was empty, even when she stood right in front of it. Even stranger, her reflections on either side were standing still, and completely naked!

She felt confused and terribly disoriented, her mirror twins staring into her frightened eyes, expressionless. She felt they were stalking her like prey, ready to jump on her and do forbidden things to her.

“We want to taste you!” said the right mirror twin.

“We want to drink you!” said the left twin.

Alyssa stepped back in shock – and to her amazement, the right twin stepped out of the mirror towards her. As the mirror twin’s naked feet touched the ground, the mirror she came from covered itself in an oily black substance. Alyssa found herself paralyzed as her twin reached for her. She felt the firm, sculpted body push against hers; grew aware of her own rapid breathing. She felt the hard nipples poke against hers through her thin shirt, the hips pressing against hers, arms wrapping around her shoulders, toes entwining, creating a flesh bond between them. And it was making her more aroused than she’d ever been in her life.

The subtle whisper in her mind was now screaming, the tingling sensation between her legs growing with every second, her clit rubbing against her sticky panties. And from the look in her eyes, she knew her mirror twin was feeling the same. She felt incredibly desired, those gentle hands caressing her skin, a deep and intimate connection uniting them.

The mirror twin lifted her fingers to her mouth and sucked them, slow and deep, as if sucking a cock. She soaked them in saliva to the point where filaments of drool hung from her fingers.

“Drink me,” she whispered, offering her fingers to Alyssa’s mouth.

Alyssa’s desire overwhelmed her fear and confusion. Her tongue darted out and caught a string of drool from her mirror twin’s fingers, and then she was surrounding them with her soft lips and sucking, as the fingers fucked her mouth. They tasted spicy, making her tongue tingle. Goosebumps sprung up all over her body and she was filled with a strange heat.

As she sucked, she felt her clothes growing tighter against her skin. Her shirt pressed tighter over her hard nipples and her panties rubbed harder against her wet pussy, stimulating it. The mirror twin’s fingers fucked her mouth harder and faster, and her clothes began to tear apart, the cloth seeming to scream until the torn fragments fell away, leaving Alyssa as perfectly naked as her mirror twin. 

Their contact grew even more intimate, hot skin touching, muscular thighs entwined, nipples rubbing and pussy mounds grinding together, waves of pure blazing pleasure spreading through them. Alyssa found she could move freely now. Her fears were gone, crowded out by desire. The whispers were now wild primal screams inside her mind. The feeling of her mirror twin’s sweaty body against hers was driving Alyssa wild. She grabbed her twin’s hips to pull her closer, rubbing her thigh against her twin’s juicy pussy as her twin did the same to her. The twin held her tight and pushed her tongue into Alyssa’s mouth for her to suck.

Alyssa felt her drenched pussy spread open against her mirror twin’s thigh, leaving a trail of juice over the skin. She could feel her twin’s creamy pussy smearing against her own thigh, rubbing harder and harder. Both were sticky, rivulets of their wetness trickling down their legs to drip on the floor. Alyssa felt the urge to get even dirtier and wilder. She could feel her G-spot craving attention, wetness welling up inside her.

Sensing her insatiable sexual hunger, Alyssa's mirror twin began rubbing even harder against Alyssa, pushing her thigh up, arching on her foot, almost as if she could fuck Alyssa's craving pussy hole. It was an intense sensation; Alyssa could feel the muscles of her mirror twin's thigh tensing against her clit, the hot skin spreading her open. She felt an immense orgasm building deep inside her. They were tribbing furiously, soaked in sweat and pussy juice, hair dripping. It was dirty, it was wild, and she loved it. She could feel her G-spot pulsing and convulsing like crazy, begging to get massaged. The desire was so strong, almost unbearable. 

“I want more, I want myself inside!”

But something was happening behind them: Alyssa's reflection in the left mirror stepped from the glass with slow and sensual movements. The sexual excitement was so out of control that Alyssa and her right mirror twin didn't notice the new presence at first. The mirror covered itself with an oily black substance, as the left twin began walking around Alyssa and her right twin fucking like crazy in the middle of the room.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Sanctify

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Washed Away” starring Lorena B

It was release day. Lorena had been in jail for over a year. She stood in processing to reclaim her belongings, the same clothes she came in with when she was first arrested. She’d missed those thigh-high leather boots. She tied the front knot of her sheer shirt and didn't bother putting on her panties under her skintight jeans. She just stuffed them in her pocket as she walked through the iron gate. The sun was setting, heralding a clear night sky. Lorena breathed in the musk of the outside world, now changed and unfamiliar. She had been locked in a cage for so long. The scent of her old perfume faintly emanating from her clothes smelled new. She was a brand new person.

She walked across the street toward a line of cabs and jumped in the first in line. There was only one place she wanted to go, to see the person who had been waiting patiently for her return. Gianna didn’t know she was out today. Lorena's presence was definitely going to be a surprise.

The car pulled up. She was finally home. Lorena unlocked the door and stepped inside. She called out to Gianna but there was no answer. Lorena roamed the house. It was exactly the same, just how she remembered it. There was the aroma of fresh linen in the air. Lorena walked into the bedroom and stopped at the vanity. She used Gianna's mascara and lightly powdered her face. She glanced at the bed behind her and thought about all the things that had taken place in it. Lorena missed Gianna very badly. She was the only person in the world who really loved her. It was unfortunate that Lorena's past had caught up with her just when their relationship was blossoming.

Suddenly, Lorena remembered the night she was taken away. They were still in bed, sound asleep in each other’s arms, when the house was raided by the police. Lorena had been involved with some bad people. The next thing she knew, a whole year had passed without Gianna's touch. Each passing day was torture. Tears welled up in Lorena's eyes as she thought about all the time they had lost. She was hoping Gianna would let her make it up. She didn't have any other plans beyond picking up the pieces of her life and starting over. The only thing she knew for sure was that she would never leave Gianna's side again.

Lorena walked outside to the pool. Stars lit the night sky, making the water twinkle. She went into the bathroom by the pool and caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. Her face was marked with black mascara tracks from her tears. She ran her fingers through her hair, still trying to take in the fact that she was finally home. She had a sudden urge to do something out of the norm.

She walked into the shower and turned it on, not bothering to undress. She craved the feeling of the clean water. The first blast of steam was so soothing. She smiled as she washed away the memories of her incarceration. She sprayed the water over her chest and down her stomach, untying her shirt and caressing her breasts. She started imagining Gianna was there, picturing the things she would do to her as soon as she saw her again. The thoughts and the sensation of the shower heightened her arousal. She unbuttoned her jeans and nudged them down as the water soaked the denim. Her pussy moistened with every trickle.

Lorena began to touch herself. She stroked her clit as the water streamed over it. She was soaked all the way to her boots. She squatted down, aiming the shower head directly at her pussy as she fingered herself. Each thrust of her fingers edged her closer to climax. She began fucking herself faster, her fingers going deeper. The stream of water massaged her clit until she came powerfully. This was the first orgasm Lorena had experienced in a long time. It felt so pure. She had missed the privacy to openly embrace her sexuality.

Meanwhile Gianna had arrived home and realized at once that someone had been in the house, as Lorena had moved objects around. Gianna saw the side door was open, and heard running water as she came closer. She followed the source of the noise cautiously, but was stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Lorena splayed on the shower floor, playing with herself, with water cascading over her. She looked more beautiful than ever.

Lorena caught sight of her lover and beckoned for her to come closer, licking her lips lustfully. Gianna stepped inside the shower without stopping to undress and knelt down, grabbing Lorena's face and kissing her passionately. She had sorely missed the taste of her lips. After all this time, their affection for each other was more powerful than ever.

Lorena took Gianna in her arms and sprayed her back with water. It streamed down her skirt, making it stick to the curves of her firm ass. Lorena reached down to squeeze her ass cheeks as she kissed her neck. Gianna was overwhelmed with emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes as their lips met once more.

Lorena stood up and shut off the water. Gianna unzipped Lorena’s boots and peeled off her jeans, then hoisted Lorena's leg over her shoulder. She licked and sucked at Lorena's clit, still pulsing and swollen from her first orgasm. Lorena ran her hands through Gianna's hair and rocked her hips, taking in the sweet pressure of her mouth. Gianna whirled her tongue faster. Lorena began to tremble. She shut her eyes tight and scraped her hands over the shower walls. She moaned loudly as she came all over Gianna's mouth.

"Come on,” Lorena said as she kissed Gianna and held her tight. “Let’s go for a swim.” They went out to the pool, shedding the rest of their clothes and jumping in. Lorena swam to the edge and Gianna pinned her from behind. She kissed the nape of Lorena's neck as she pressed close. Lorena turned to face her and wrapped her legs around Gianna's waist. They ground together, slowly rocking back and forth under the water. Gianna held on tight as Lorena’s pussy mound rubbed against hers harder. The slow motion hit her clit just right. Gianna bit down on Lorena’s earlobe to stifle her moans. Lorena squeezed Gianna's ass and thrust against her. Gianna’s whole body shook as her orgasm overflowed within her.

They moved to the shallows, lying back on the steps. Lorena sucked Gianna’s stiff nipples lovingly. Gianna scooted higher, so her pussy was out of the water, and Lorena moved between her legs. She licked her way up Gianna’s thighs, and kissed all over her pussy. Gianna spread her legs wide as Lorena ran her tongue over her drenched slot. She slid her fingers inside her as she devoured her clit. The water splashed around her hand as her fingers slid in and out. Gianna's stomach was pulsing out of control as she chased her second orgasm. Lorena sucked her clit more ravenously, gently scraping her teeth over the flesh. She edged her fingers deeper inside Gianna's tight wet hole, wriggling them until Gianna climaxed all over her hand. Gianna grabbed Lorena's wrist as she rode out the waves of her orgasm.

Gianna sat up and took Lorena's face in her hands, kissing her softly. They lay in each other’s arms a while, both panting from their exertions. Their bare skin shone in the moonlight as they basked in each other’s presence. Time stood still. It was as if Lorena had never left.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Introducing MyErotica – filthy free fiction for connoisseurs!

“Refined erotic fiction to ignite your deepest desires.” At MyErotica.com, our brand new erotic fiction forum, I want to make all your hottest fantasties come to life.

It's a collection of sexual confessions, arousing stories and kinky revelations for hot-blooded men and women who dare to explore their wild side. It’s also my own personal project, and I share a lot of very naughty stuff, both fantasies and real life experiences – it’s up to you to guess which is which!

MyErotica also features stories by my writing partner Jaiden, who is a very bad girl indeed, and selected writers whose work turns me on. Whether you prefer girl on girl liaisons or girl meets boy encounters, group sex, kinky or vanilla, you're sure to find something that excites you. 

And what’s more, it’s totally free!

So, how can you get involved?

Well first of all you can “FOLLOW” me (Rose), my writing partner Jaiden, and our online publication, MyErotica.com. That means you’ll be notified whenever we add a new story. You have to create a profile the first time you do this, but it only takes a moment, and of course you can use any identity you choose! Doing this also gives you a personalized feed of all the fun stuff on Medium, the mainstream platform we’ve chosen to host MyErotica. It’s the best source of interesting features, news and thought-provoking journalism I’ve ever come across, and I’m quite addicted.

Second, you can “RECOMMEND” my stories, by clicking on the little heart icon at the bottom of the story. It would mean a lot to me if you do this, because the story then reaches many more potential readers who need my filthy confessions in their life!

And third, you can CONTRIBUTE your own stories. Email me at fanfiction@metart.com (tell me it’s for MyErotica)… I look forward to reading your dirty confessions and hottest fantasies.

Please check it out and let me know what you think, and what you’d like to see at MyErotica. I’d love to write something just for you.

 

READ MORE

The Other Woman, episode two

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by ‘Duchess,’ starring Kari A and Rosaline Rose

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on June 22nd 2016. The story so far: Following her husband’s funeral, Kari has an erotic encounter with his mistress, Rosaline. Kari’s emotions are in turmoil after their lovemaking.

The story continues…

Rosaline tilted Kari's face upwards and gently wiped away her tears. Kari's bosom heaved with sobs. Rosaline kissed her forehead, then took her hand and led her back inside. She sat Kari down on the bed and knelt on the floor. She took off Kari's shoes and soothed her aching feet. Rosaline took a moment to kick her own heels off and then set Kari's feet back on her lap. She pressed firmly over the soles and softly kissed her toes.

Kari was still sad, but the sensation was making her feel much better. Rosaline looked up at Kari as she peppered her ankles with gentle kisses. She began to kiss higher up her calves, soothing her muscles. She lingered at Kari's knees and ran her tongue over them.

Kari stroked up Rosaline's arms and took her face in her hands. She pulled Rosaline up and kissed her lips. She leaned back as Rosaline crawled on top of her, reaching behind Kari's head to unpin her hat and unravel her soft, lustrous hair. The scent of it fused her senses. She ran her fingers between the strands and massaged the crown of Kari’s head.

Kari licked her lips and leaned up to kiss Rosaline, sliding her hands up her torso, then abruptly lay back, still gripping Rosaline’s hips so her pussy was pulled down onto Kari’s face. Rosaline weakened at the touch of Kari’s tongue licking up and down over her pussy. She tipped forward, rounding her back and gripping the sheets as Kari whirled her tongue over her clit.

Kari reached between Rosaline's legs and circled her fingers around the opening of her pussy, spreading it apart. She inserted two fingers in Rosaline's pussy while sucking on her clit. Rosaline’s stomach muscles flexed as she absorbed each sensation. She ground down harder and started trembling over Kari's face as an orgasm exploded within her. Kari felt juice leak over her chin as Rosaline's pussy quivered over her mouth.

Rosaline moved down to kiss Kari hungrily, tasting herself on her lover’s lips. She turned around on top of her, leaning forward into a sixty-nine so she could run her tongue between Kari’s thighs while stroking her fingers over her clit. Kari was incredibly wet. Just the slightest touch made more juice trickle from the folds of her pussy. She was squirming like crazy, but Rosaline had her arms pinned with the weight of her legs, so she couldn’t move. All she could do was ball her fists and gasp out obscenities as Rosaline ate her.

Rosaline sucked Kari's clit fast and hard, making her shake with arousal. Her tongue started spinning faster over Kari’s pussy, pushing her relentlessly towards her climax. Kari’s hips bucked fiercely as her pussy exploded over Rosaline's mouth.

Kari finally broke free from the grip of Rosaline's ankles and sat up. She ran her hands over Rosaline's peachy ass and gave her cheeks a few firm slaps. Rosaline turned around again, still straddling Kari. She bit her bottom lip playfully and kissed her fervidly. Kari wrapped her arms around Rosaline and squeezed tight.

“That's how you want to play, huh?” Rosaline smiled. She pinned Kari's arms above her head and rocked down on her pussy, still twitching from coming so hard. She started grinding her hips on Kari's pelvis, working towards another orgasm.

“This was your husband's favourite thing about me...” Rosaline purred. “I don't ever stop!”

Kari's mood shifted drastically. “What the fuck did you just say?” she growled.

“You heard me,” Rosaline murmured.

Although it took all of Kari's strength to get up, she managed to grab Rosaline's wrists and squeezed them hard. Rosaline bit her lips in shock and breathed heavily. Kari slapped Rosaline’s face. She flipped them over, so she was on top; now it was Rosaline's arms that were pinned down.

“This is why he liked playing with you so much. Probably the only thing you're good for!” Kari scolded. “Isn't that right, you little slut?”

The insult made Rosaline furious. She shook Kari's hands away and dragged her nails across Kari's chest, leaving deep red trails over her milky skin. Kari groaned angrily and wrapped her hands around Rosaline's throat, pushing her back on the bed. Rosaline was helpless. All she could do was gasp what little air she could inhale and grab Kari's hips. She wriggled beneath Kari, pressing her pussy up against hers. Suddenly, Kari felt a stream of warm fluid spraying over her pussy.

“Did you just come all over me?” Kari gasped. “You like this! You like being fucked like a little tramp... don't you?” She was shocked to feel her anger coalesce with arousal.

Rosaline rocked her pussy up harder, moaning with excitement. Kari ground down harder over Rosaline's pussy as it leaked juice. Rosaline came again, so hard tears sprang into her eyes.

Rosaline sat up and kissed Kari wildly, grabbing two handfuls of her hair. She tilted Kari's face up and sank her teeth into her neck. Kari moaned lustfully as she felt her blood rise. The pain was so exquisite. Rosaline sucked harder, leaving bruises all over Kari's collarbone, and another right below her chin.

Kari crawled down and buried her face between Rosaline’s thighs. She sucked Rosaline's clit hard, making loud squishing sounds with her mouth. Then, she inserted two fingers deep inside her. Rosaline tried to break free as the sensations became overwhelming, but Kari wouldn't budge. Every time Rosaline tried to move, Kari held her tighter and fucked her harder. Rosaline was on the verge of another powerful orgasm. She had already reached her limit, but there was no getting away. All she could do was lie back and take it.

Kari sucked Rosaline's pussy as hard as she could, and inserted a third finger inside her, aiming them precisely at her G-spot. Then she inserted a fourth finger, moving her hand more rapidly, stretching Rosaline's pussy open. Rosaline screamed in ecstasy. She gripped the sheets firmly as she came vigorously over Kari's mouth, filling it with her juices. Kari wriggled up and spat the juice in Rosaline's face, making her gasp in shock.

Rosaline was so turned on, yet so enraged. Kari wanted to fuck her again, but as she came closer, she saw Rosaline's face switch to confusion. Rosaline started crying and held her hands out to Kari, gesturing her to stop.

“I'm so sorry!” she cried. “I don't know what came over me... I have to go.” Kari snapped back into reality as Rosaline grabbed her clothes and rushed out of the room.

Kari gazed at the bed sheets, marked all over with fresh soaked spots. She wiped the sweat from her face and lay down, feeling shocked and disoriented. She heard the door slam as Rosaline abruptly left the house.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Onirica, Episode One: Snow

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Alis Locanta's masterpieces featuring Alyssa Reece, Lola A and Tiffany Doll

A raging storm was unleashing its fury all night, knocking violently against Alyssa's fragile living room window.

Two o'clock in the morning, nothing but darkness outside and the howling wind. Alyssa couldn't sleep, and not just because of the storm. Something was holding her back – a subtle whisper, a voice, an alien idea wandering in the deepest and darkest corners of her mind, hounding her relentlessly and giving her respite only at the first light of dawn. 

"Why is this happening to me? Who is calling me from within?" she mused. Alyssa couldn't explain, but as soon as the sun was below the horizon, something began haunting her mind, her thoughts and even her most intimate feelings without mercy.

Alyssa loved writing, it was her passion, and she found it was the only thing she could do to tame the whispering – write, follow the flow of those mysterious thoughts. She couldn't understand them, they were whispering but not talking, telling her something but not with words… her mind couldn't understand, but her artistic heart could.

So at two o'clock in the morning, alone with the darkness, rain, thunder and lightning, Alyssa was sitting on the couch, wearing just a pair of white panties and a shirt. Her long bare legs were crossed, holding her laptop, while her hands flew over the keyboard, writing a story coming from a choir of unknown voices.

Alyssa was writing a story about a girl: Lola.

Alyssa had never met her, never heard about her, not even in dreams… who was Lola? Why was Alyssa so obsessed with her?

"Is she real? Why are they constantly talking about her? Will this ever end?"

Lola was beautiful beyond belief, with long blonde hair, a magical smile and a perfect sculpted body that could bring life even in the desert. Every night, Alyssa spent countless hours until the morning light describing Lola in detail. The whispers never mentioned her name, they never described her, but images of Lola arose in Alyssa's thoughts without any palpable source. As she was writing and imagining her, Alyssa was slowly developing a relationship with Lola. She was feeling something for Lola – was she real in some way?

A distant but violent crash of thunder made the window glass tremble. The only light was from a rusty desk lamp near the couch and the cold white glow of the TV, emitting a static signal. Alyssa's hands were writing, with her mind a silent spectator to the fantasy that was materializing on the screen... each night a different place, a different story, but always with Lola as the protagonist.

That night Lola was dancing, with spotlights illuminating her perfect beauty. She was on a stage, naked, covered in glitter and with a cloud of water droplets surrounding her and wetting her soft skin as the warm lights embraced her.

The more Alyssa let herself slip into the whispers, the more she wrote, and the more seductive, elegant and provocative Lola’s dancing became. She flexed her whole body like a ballerina, the amazing muscle of her thighs visible as she raised her leg up near her head, giving a quick glimpse of her juicy pussy.

She was dancing and dancing, in an eternal storm of beauty and passion; caressing her toned tummy, circling her bellybutton and almost fucking it with her index finger, touching her breasts, squeezing her hard nipples while her other hand played with her long golden hair. The more she danced, the more she teased and the more excited she became.

Alyssa's fingers didn’t stop traveling on the keyboard, never interrupting Lola's wonderful dance. As Lola's excitement grew, so did Alyssa's. Was Lola seducing Alyssa or was Alyssa just letting herself be driven by her imagination? It didn't really matter – the sexual excitement between them was real; so real that juice was now soaking Alyssa's panties.

Alyssa’s pussy was aching to get fucked, her thighs squeezing together, rubbing her clit against her sticky panties. Lola was dancing so sensually, constantly touching her shiny body. It was hard for them both to keep their hands from moving between their legs; but Lola couldn't masturbate on the stage and Alyssa couldn't stop writing, otherwise Lola would stop dancing for her. They were so close but so far apart at the same time.

Suddenly the TV stopped playing static and an image appeared.

The sound of a deep musical beat in the background, as if in a nightclub, distracted Alyssa from her writing and the warm glow from the TV caught her attention. What she saw on the TV screen made her heart beat like never before. Lola was dancing, just as she had imagined her, on the screen. Alyssa couldn't believe it. The voices were now louder in her mind. She dropped her laptop and moved toward the screen to investigate the image in every detail.

Lola was as perfect and wonderful as Alyssa has imagined: her smile, her charming eyes, long golden hair, perfect sculpted body – those strong thighs, her luscious ass, beautiful breasts and her pussy getting wetter and wetter.

"Is this real? Am I dreaming?" Alyssa couldn't believe what she was watching; her mind was refusing to trust her heart.

The lamp blinked. The whispers were getting louder.

Without warning, the image on the TV started to become disturbed. The static was slowly submerging the beautiful image of Lola dancing. Alyssa grew agitated. She began to shake the TV but the signal was getting weaker and weaker. She feared she would never discover the truth behind Lola’s mysterious appearance. As Lola was swallowed by the snowy desolation on screen, Alyssa couldn’t stand the noise of the static. She switched off the TV. Now there was nothing but silence around her.

The whispers in her mind were much more distant, and the rainstorm was over. There was a menacing quality to the silence; and it was still two o'clock in the morning. The TV was once again lit up by stormy static, the small light bulb barely lighting the room... and outside, nothing but silence.

"Follow the white light, Alyssa… follow it, jump into its nest!"

“What was that?” A subtle whisper, a stranger's androgynous voice deep inside Alyssa's mind; but this was different, she could understand the words… she could understand as it called her by name!

A distant white light appeared outside the window. She looked out, but could see nothing except that tiny, perfectly round dot of light. She couldn’t see the city, the trees, not even the sky, the moon or the stars. There was nothing but a huge void outside, the darkness broken only by the shining white light.

Her heart beating faster, Alyssa opened the window. A rapid cold breeze enveloped her body, stirring her hair, trespassing around her hips and between her naked thighs. The sudden cold gave her goosebumps, making her hard nipples push against her thin shirt.

"It's late, it's so late!" something was yelling. It was coming from the white light. Who could it be? Alyssa was nervous and agitated, she didn’t understand what was happening, but the whispers were still there, deep inside her mind and growing louder again.

"Follow it, follow it if you want to find what you've lost!"

Almost without thinking, feeling her mind once again being pushed back into the role of silent spectator, Alyssa climbed through the window. Instead of the soft lawn, her feet touched something that felt like a marble floor – cold, hard and slippery.

The window suddenly closed behind her, the noise of it slamming making her heart almost jump out of her chest.

"Where am I? This can't be real!" Now she couldn’t go back; she could only go on.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Phone Sex

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by "Phone Sex" starring Emily J

Emily was home starting dinner, staring blankly at the kitchen counter. She was bored with the monotony of her evenings now that her boyfriend wasn't there. Jordan was away on a business trip. It was the second week of his absence and Emily missed him dreadfully. She spoke to him on the phone quite often, but the hunger for him was becoming overwhelming.

She heard her phone ring as the water in the pot began to simmer. She scattered some noodles in the water and hurried over to the couch. It was Jordan. He sounded sad as he confessed that he missed her as well. Emily knew exactly what to do to make him feel better; and in turn, it might soothe her own aching for his touch.

She brought up the story of their steamiest encounter. Back before they lived together, Jordan would come over once a week for a lunch date. He had mentioned a very kinky fantasy he wanted to try and Emily had been eager to make it come true. While Jordan was on the phone, Emily recounted every detail, letting them recapture that special experience together.

Emily had been in a naughty mood that day. She was expecting Jordan shortly and was hurrying to get ready. She had invited him over for lunch, but had cooked absolutely nothing. Instead of dressing up in a favorite outfit, she decided to wrap a short black apron around her naked body. The knot was loose, so she took a leather belt and used it to keep the apron snug around her waist. She searched in the freezer for something to defrost for later, but wound up opening a box of cherry popsicles. Emily unwrapped the treat just as Jordan rang the doorbell.

“My, don't you look sexy!” he smiled. Emily smiled back and tasted the tip of the popsicle. She pulled Jordan close and kissed his lips. Jordan almost melted, tasting the sweet juice from her mouth. He had been longing to see her for days. Just the sight of her made his cock rock hard. He caressed her voluptuous bottom beneath the loose knot of the apron. He kissed her passionately and held her close.

“So is this your idea of lunch?” he laughed as Emily pulled him toward the kitchen table. Emily didn't answer. She held the popsicle in her mouth and sat on the tabletop. She spread her legs in front of Jordan, revealing her freshly shaved pussy under the skirt of the apron.

“Sit,” she said firmly. Jordan obeyed, sitting down on the chair in front of her. Emily spread her legs wider over the table, almost in a perfect split. She sucked lustfully at her frozen treat and smiled.

“Eat,” she commanded. Jordan leaned between Emily's thighs and licked hungrily at her pussy. She was already soaked. He could feel her warmth from his tongue's first stroke. Emily leaned back and continued to suck the popsicle as Jordan sucked on her clit and lapped up and down her slot. She let the popsicle slide in and out of her mouth as she took in each powerful sensation.

“Now watch,” she said, Jordan moving back slightly to appreciate the sight as Emily stroked her pussy with the popsicle. Jordan felt the tip of his cock bulge to the zipper line of his pants, as he watched the popsicle melt slowly over Emily's flesh. He leaned in to taste it off her slit. The cool sweetness seeped over his tongue as he rounded his lips over her pussy.

Emily was close to coming, but she didn't want to let go yet. She tossed the popsicle aside and sat up, taking the belt from around her waist and wrapping it around Jordan's neck to pull him close. He gasped as Emily started rubbing her feet over his crotch. She could feel his erection growing even bigger. Jordan bit his lip and rocked his hips up to increase the contact. He had a thing for Emily’s beautiful feet.

Emily stood up. “Down,” she said firmly. Immediately grasping what she wanted, Jordan got on his hands and knees and Emily used the belt like a collar to walk him to the bedroom. She loved toying with him. Jordan tried to lean down to kiss Emily's feet, but just managed a peck on her toes before Emily yanked the belt up.

“Stand up,” she said as she unfastened the belt. “Take off your clothes.” Jordan hurriedly undressed and awaited his next command. Emily pulled off her apron, Jordan's mouth watering at the sight of her perfect curves. His eyes lit up like Christmas morning as she took one of her favorite toys out of the nightstand – a smooth blue butt plug. Jordan had always wanted to try one, but never dared.

“Face down, ass up on the bed!” Emily commanded. Jordan crawled on the bed and pressed his face down on the pillows, nervous but excited. Emily moved behind him, belt in hand. “Ass higher!” she said, spanking his cheeks with the belt.

“Yes! Yes, ma'am!” he groaned, adjusting his position. Emily marveled at the sight of his rigid dick. She caressed his flushed cheeks as she licked the toy to lube it up and started rubbing it against his asshole. She spat on the toy again and started to insert it slowly, inch by inch. Jordan whimpered as the toy stretched him open. It felt strange, but good. Emily slid it out, spat on it again, then eased it all the way in. Jordan gripped the sheets and growled, overwhelmed by the unfamiliar sensations.

Emily rolled him over and straddled his waist, squatting as she sunk down on his stiff cock. She rode vigorously, big tits bouncing as she slid up and down. Jordan gripped her hips tightly as he felt her sugar walls tighten around his cock from base to tip. Emily fucked him harder, his cock penetrating deep in her pussy. She could no longer keep the climax she had held in at bay. She moaned loudly as she leaned toward him. Jordan gripped her sides, holding her steady as he thrust up into her at just the right angle to make her come all over his cock. He felt her juice leak over his balls as her pussy clenched around him. Jordan lifted Emily up over his face to taste her creamy slit. She ground her pussy on his mouth to ride out the last shivers of her orgasm. She held on tight to the headboard as he whirled his tongue around her clit.

When the final tremors of her climax were dying away, Emily lay on her back with her head hanging off the edge of the bed so Jordan could fuck her mouth. His cock was so hard she could see the veins throbbing. She held his hips as she took his cock deep in her throat. He groaned, feeling his balls tighten. He leaned over the bed, his cock sliding even deeper as his load spurted out. Emily swallowed most of it down, letting a little escape to trickle out of the sides of her mouth as she flickered her tongue over the head. She licked her lips, savoring the tangy sweetness.

By this point of the story, Emily had her hand in her panties and was climaxing around her fingers. Jordan came all over his hand listening to Emily gasping as she tried to finish the story.  

“I can't wait to see you next week!” Jordan panted over the speaker.

“Me too,” Emily replied sweetly. “Good night, darling.”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

The Other Woman

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by ‘Duchess,’ starring Kari A and Rosaline Rose

Kari tossed a rose onto her husband's coffin. Memories streamed through her mind. Everyone said he was a good man, a great husband, and a model citizen. Kari knew better. The crowd of friends and family departed, but she lingered by the graveside. The rain was beginning to fall as she saw an unmarked car pull up at the cemetery. It was Rosaline, her husband's lover.

Kari had finally got to grips with the knowledge that she had been sharing her husband’s affections. Rosaline even had a share in his will, which is how the two women had become acquainted. Kari was still facing the burial plot when Rosaline came up behind her.

“Looks like I missed the party,” Rosaline said.

“Yes. It was quite a party indeed,” Kari replied tonelessly.

“Are you ready to go?” Rosaline asked. Kari nodded. She took one last look, and then moved away, following her rival. They rode together to the new house her husband had purchased just before he passed. It was supposed to be a discreet get-away location where he could meet Rosaline. Kari only found out about it at the will reading. She and Rosaline had the ‘woman to woman’ talk shortly after, Rosaline suggesting the property should belong to them equally. Kari slowly gained respect for her and promised to look into it after the funeral. So here they were...

They went inside and spoke briefly about their strange arrangement. Kari didn't want to talk any more. She looked around the property and saw promise in each room. She went upstairs to the master bedroom and opened the balcony door to get some fresh air. Rosaline followed and sat down on the chaise longue.

“Are you all right?” Rosaline asked.

“Yes,” Kari replied. “I have no choice but to be all right. What's done is done.”

"Indeed,” Rosaline sighed. “I just wanted to share this place with you. You were his wife, after all. I was just the...”

"You were the love of his life!” Kari interrupted. “And now I know why. I mean, look at you!”

“Me?” Rosaline scoffed. “I never knew what he saw in me. You, on the other hand, are one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever seen.” The tension between them grew with each passing moment – but its cause was no longer anger. There was no turning back from it. Kari’s husband was gone, his mischief along with him. She wanted to hate Rosaline, but she couldn't. She was hurt just the same. But she could never have expected that she would fall for his mistress too.

“Come sit beside me,” Rosaline requested. Kari sat down and looked searchingly at Rosaline’s face. Such calmness in the unusual situation impressed her. The more she looked at Rosaline, the less she could blame her husband for being in love with this woman.

Rosaline could tell Kari was still emotional. Her beautiful reserve was still in place, but she was like a ticking time bomb. Rosaline just went with her feelings. She wanted to comfort Kari somehow. She took a deep breath and reached over to caress Kari's face. Kari shut her eyes to take in the sensation. Her freshly broken heart began to calm.

Kari leaned in slowly as Rosaline did likewise. Their lips met in the middle as their hands started to wander. Their tongues entwined; they were lost in the moment, suffused with love, hate, madness and serenity. Their eyes opened at the same time as their lips collided once more. Their uncertainty was still present, but neither made a move to stop as their passion grew.

Kari knelt up, running her hands softly over Rosaline's neck, then down further to palm her breasts, and finally stroking between her thighs. Rosaline lifted her dress up, inviting Kari's hands to aim more precisely. Kari kissed Rosaline’s face gently as she stroked up and down her pussy over her panties, the wetness seeping through them. She leaned more insistently, guiding Rosaline to lie on her back. She pulled Rosaline’s panties to the side to reveal her shiny pink folds. Rosaline's heart raced at each motion of Kari's fingers.

Kari grew impatient with the clothing covering their skin and pulled Rosaline’s panties down her long legs, tossing them to the floor as she undressed herself rapidly. She moved hurriedly between Rosaline's legs, letting her hands smooth up her thighs. She couldn't wait to give her pussy a taste. Her tongue lapped up and down Rosaline's clit, then kissed it softly. She encircled her lips tightly around it and let her tongue whirl. The net on her tiny, frivolous hat brushed lightly over Rosaline's thighs. Rosaline spread her legs wider. Kari hoisted Rosaline’s legs over her shoulders as she tasted her deeper. Rosaline's heels dug into Kari's back.

Kari looked up at Rosaline, biting her lip in confusion and lust. She smoothed her fingers between Rosaline’s slippery folds and inserted them in her pussy. Rosaline was so wet, Kari's fingers slid in without hindrance. She held her hand still, making Rosaline thrust her hips up and down, wanting to feel her fingers deeper. Kari swirled her tongue faster as Rosaline's walls tightened around her fingers. Rosaline grabbed Kari's wrist to push her fingers deeper inside her pussy. She moved Kari's fingers in and out as Kari circled her clit more vigorously with her tongue. When Rosaline was almost at the point of climax, Kari surprised her by suddenly flicking her fingers up and down as hard as she could. Kari curved her fingers inward, hammering at her G-spot. Rosaline moaned with each exquisite movement until she came all over Kari's mouth.

Kari tasted the juices coating her fingers. Rosaline sat up to lick Kari's fingers with her, their tongues touching playfully. Rosaline pulled Kari's face closer and kissed her hungrily. Kari scissored her legs between Rosaline’s and inched her hands beneath Rosaline's ass, so their wet pussies were grinding together. She rocked her hips as she clung to Kari's waist, holding her close. Kari sucked a bruise onto Rosaline's neck and pressed her face through her long black hair, her moans stifled by the strands. She dug her hips deeper, making Rosaline's succulent breasts squash against hers. Kari's clit rubbed exquisitely against Rosaline’s pelvis, edging her closer to culmination.

Rosaline tightened her grip, feeling every slide of Kari's body. The muscles of her ass strained with clenching. Rosaline's hips were almost at the point of spasm. The pent-up tension was unbearable, but she didn't want to move. Kari fucked her harder and harder until her pussy came in full force over Rosaline's pelvis. Her body trembled at every last thrust. Rosaline held her close and kissed her passionately.

Kari lay on Rosaline's chest and caught her breath. Then, something stirred in her; it seemed all of her emotions blew up at once. Bitter tears rolled down her face as she held Rosaline tight. She had been holding in all her feelings for so long, there was no more room to hide them. Rosaline didn't say a word, just caressed her gently as her tears flowed. This was a strange ending and a strange new beginning for both of them. Rosaline was at a loss for words, but at that moment, words were not necessary.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Right At Home

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Lena Love and Talia Mint

It had been a long day. Talia was stressed out after so many meetings and deadlines. After working late, she was relieved to finally get home. Little did she know her gorgeous girlfriend had also been hard at work. Lena greeted Talia at the door with a welcoming embrace and kissed her warmly.

"Hi baby!" she smiled, "How was your day?"

"Absolutely grueling," Talia frowned. "How about you? What have you been up to?" Lena just smiled and led Talia to the dinner table. A delectable aroma hit Talia's senses, and she saw all her favorite dishes, and a bottle of wine chilling in an ice bucket.

"Thank you darling! What's the occasion?" she asked.

"I just wanted to cook for you," Lena replied, kissing her neck. "No occasion. Because it's Thursday?" Talia's heart fluttered. Lena sat her down and they enjoyed each other’s company over dinner. Talia unloaded all her stress and felt much better. Lena always had a way of calming her down and making her feel appreciated and desired.

"All right. Enough talk about work," Lena smiled. "Why don't you go freshen up while I clean up in here? Then meet me in the bedroom. I have another surprise for you.” She leaned across the table and kissed Talia sweetly. Talia didn't want to leave her, but Lena insisted. “Go!” Lena giggled, giving her girlfriend a firm slap on the bottom. Talia’s thoughts about her tough day melted away, and now the only thing on her mind was trying to figure out what the surprise was. After a quick shower, she went into the bedroom and found it completely transformed.

Lena had placed a massage table at the end of their bed. There were scented oils neatly arranged on the nightstand, rose petals scattered over the sheets, scented candles, strawberries, whipped cream, and more sweet wine over ice. Lena put on some soft music, and wrapped her arms around Talia’s waist. She kissed her neck gently and unraveled her towel.

Talia lay face down on the massage table and Lena poured warm oil over her back, stroking all the way down to her feet. Talia felt so relaxed as Lena's hands kneaded every bit of tension from her body. Meanwhile Lena was getting turned on just seeing Talia's flawless skin glisten in the candlelight. She couldn't help but let her hands wander between Talia's thighs. She pressed firmly over her ass and teasingly spread her out. Talia shifted in excitement every time Lena's hands touched her there.

"Turn over for me, beautiful," Lena said. Talia moved onto her back as Lena grabbed the fruit tray. She placed strawberry slices up and down Talia's thighs and squirted whipped cream generously over them. She squirted a little bit on her fingers as well and let Talia have a taste.

Lena went to the foot end of the massage table and pulled a small lever. It wasn't just a table after all. The table split perfectly between Talia's legs. She was startled when she felt the table move, but got excited as her legs were spread.

Lena moved between them and ate the trail of strawberries up Talia's thighs. She picked one slice up with her teeth and placed it over Talia's pussy. She stroked it up and down, looking up at her girlfriend's face. Her expressions were perfect; lips red from biting them, eyes closed, shaking. Lena surrounded the strawberry with her lips and sucked lightly through it until it disintegrated.

Lena licked and sucked all around Talia's moistening pussy and nibbled on her hip bones, making her shiver with excitement. She sucked Talia's clit with increasing pressure, and ran her hands over her inner thighs. Talia gripped the sides of the table as her body tensed. Lena sucked harder and stuck her tongue inside Talia's streaming pussy. Talia moaned helplessly, her body craving more. Her hips rocked. Her lips parted. Her pussy clenched. Her toes curled.

Lena covered Talia’s entire pussy mound with her mouth and massaged her clit with the back of her tongue. Talia could barely stand it. Each flick and whirl made her body shiver. Her awaiting orgasm was like a cocked pistol ready to fire. Her eyelids fluttered as she came all over Lena's succulent mouth. Lena rested her tongue on Talia's clit as the pulses ebbed away.

Talia pulled Lena up for a kiss. She wrapped her legs around Lena’s waist and slipped a hand inside her panties. Lena’s pussy was dripping wet, and Talia slid her fingers inside, hooking them to catch her sweet spot. Each time she rubbed it, Lena spread her legs wider and thrust against Talia’s palm. Talia kept the pressure up until Lena’s tight slit creamed all over her hand.

When Lena had caught her breath, she led Talia over to the bed and made her lie down, reaching into the nightstand for the next surprise. She held her hands behind her back for a teasing moment, before revealing a pair of handcuffs and fixing them around Talia’s wrists. She wound a silk rope between them and tied it around the bedposts, holding Talia’s arms above her head, then wrapped a white silk scarf over her eyes, leaving her only a cloudy view.

“Oh come on,” Talia whined. “This isn't fair. I can't touch you or see you?”

“No,” Lena purred. “Just lie there and take what's coming to you.”

She straddled Talia and sucked her nipples until they were throbbing, then breathed hot air over them. She licked Talia’s lips, but pulled away teasingly when Talia tried to kiss her. She stroked some of the scattered rose petals over Talia’s face, letting her breathe in the fragrance. Lena ran more soft petals over Talia’s stomach, and gently kissed her skin on the way down. Talia moaned with each new sensation, her senses scrambled as she lay there, powerless.

Lena reached under the pillow and grabbed her final surprise. Talia’s mind raced as she heard a low buzzing sound. She jumped when Lena stroked the vibrating bullet over her pussy mound, letting her adapt to the feeling before holding it to her clit. Talia shuddered with pleasure, her senses heightened by not being able to anticipate Lena’s next move.

Lena pressed the toy more firmly against Talia’s pink folds. It was thrilling to see juice dripping out between the creases. She let the toy hum against Talia’s clit until she was squirming, then slid it inside her pussy. Talia pulled against her restraints as her body convulsed. She could barely catch her breath as Lena slid her fingers in and out slowly, pressing the toy against her G-spot.

When Lena started licking Talia’s clit as she worked the toy inside her, Talia thrust her hips up and came, long and hard. Lena licked up every drop of her juice, gradually softening the strokes to let her come down from her orgasmic high. She removed her lover’s blindfold and restraints, kissing and hugging her until she was blissfully relaxed as well as utterly satiated. It was the perfect antidote to Talia’s grueling day.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

A Soldier’s Homecoming

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Bittersweet Tale” episode two, starring Dolly Diore and Maxmilian Dior.

Max had been on deployment for nearly six months. The only thing that kept him sane was the thought of coming home to his lovely wife, Dolly. He kept her picture in his pocket every day. When their company had down time, he would hold Dolly's picture in his hand and dream of her touch.

The day finally arrived when Max came back home. Dolly was in the kitchen making his favorite dishes and finishing the laundry. She’d had no time to get dolled up and present herself to her husband looking glamorous, the way she had planned. But as soon as Max stepped inside, he went straight into her arms and greeted her with a long awaited kiss.

“I’m so glad to see you!” she exclaimed. “I’ve missed you so much. I'm sorry I look a mess! I wanted everything to be perfect and...”

"No, my love,” he interjected. “You look beautiful. You've always looked beautiful!”

Dolly's heart raced. Tears welled up as she looked into Max's eyes. Although she had something cooking on the stove, she forgot all about it as she kissed her husband passionately. She yearned for the taste of his lips more than whatever she was cooking.

Max didn't waste any time either. Their bedroom seemed too far to go. The closest convenient area was the laundry room. They barely made it there. Dolly pinned Max against the wall by the washing machine and knelt down. She pulled down the waistband of his pants, grabbed his engorged cock and smothered it in her mouth. Max nearly lost his footing as he felt the tip of his cock poke his wife's throat. Dolly took in every inch she could swallow, her hands exploring his rock-hard abs. Max entwined his fingers with hers, squeezing. Dolly could taste drops of pre-cum oozing out of the head of his cock, until he suddenly pulled away.

“No, no,” he cried. “I don't want to come yet.” He tugged Dolly’s panties off and hoisted her on top of the dryer, pressing his body against her. She pulled his pants down lower and grabbed his thick, throbbing cock as he kissed and nuzzled her neck. She jerked him slowly, feeling his width expand with each stroke. When his cock was as rigid as she’d ever felt it, she leaned back and guided it inside her tight, wet hole.

Max could feel Dolly's hot velvet walls tighten around his cock, and bit his lips as he fought to hold back his load. He was already on the verge of shooting, but managed to retain his control with a soldier’s self-discipline. Dolly wrapped her legs around his waist to pull him in deeper. The warm dryer rumbled beneath her, adding jolts of vibration through her pussy. She could feel her orgasm approaching and gripped Max's broad shoulders. His slick skin rubbed insistently over her clit as he fucked her harder.

Dolly let out sexy moans of pleasure as she came all over his cock. Max could feel her tight walls spasming around his girth. He almost lost control then, but his wife dismounted, and leaned forward to taste herself on his soaked phallus. She was longing to taste her husband’s come.

Max couldn't hold back any longer. He went on tiptoe to thrust deeper into Dolly's mouth. Dolly bobbed her head faster, sucking hard and jerking his shaft, until he exploded streams of hot come in her mouth. She moaned over the tip of his cock while swallowing every drop. Max groaned ferociously as he pumped out every last bit between her lips.

Dolly smiled and wiped the corners of her mouth with her fingers as Max regained his balance. He leaned in to taste her lips. Their bodies were glowing with sweat as they kissed on top of the rumbling dryer.

“Mmmm... I’ve missed that so bad!” Dolly smiled as Max embraced her tenderly.

Suddenly, Dolly noticed smoke coming out of the pot on the stove and ran over to turn it off. She stirred it frantically, hoping it wasn't ruined. Max smiled and shook his head, watching his wife trying to make everything perfect again.

“Here, let me taste it,” he grinned. Dolly dipped the serving spoon in the pot and carefully lifted it to Max's lips. It was bitter and scorching, but he still ate it.

“It's still good!” he laughed, making a funny face. Dolly kissed him sweetly and handed him a beer and a plate of cookies.

 “I’ll make us something nicer to eat,” she giggled. “Now go and relax, this time I need to concentrate!” She pretended to shoo him out of the kitchen, but they both knew it had been the perfect homecoming.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Madame Nastya's Servant

Erotic fiction by Kat and Rose, inspired by Solana and Nasty S

Madame Nastya woke up in a bad mood. Her servant Solana was nowhere to be seen.

“Solana!” she yelled. “Get your lazy ass in here at once and fetch my slippers!”

“Coming, Madame!” the servant gasped as she hurried up the staircase. She hesitated as she entered the room, assessing her mistress’s mood, then knelt to place the slippers gently on her feet. She helped her put on her black silk robe and then stood there apprehensively, waiting for her next order.

“Slow and clumsy as ever,” Madame Nastya grumbled. “How many times do I have to tell you to be here when I wake up?”

“I’m sorry, Madame,” Solana murmured. “I was so hungry. I had some bread and water while I was preparing your breakfast.”

“You greedy, lazy, insolent girl!” Madame Nastya snapped. “Do I have to punish you for the same thing every day? Fetch the paddle.”

Silently, Solana took the leather paddle from the drawer of the dressing table and handed it to her mistress. She got on all fours on the bed and lifted her plaid shirt. Madame Nastya gazed at the inviting sight. The girl had a firm round bottom, perfect for spanking. She took hold of the chain attached to Solana’s leather collar, tugging on it to keep her still – not that the servant would have dared to move. Then she waited, savoring the thought of what she was about to do, until the girl was trembling with anticipation.

The slapping sound of the paddle hitting Solana’s bare ass broke the silence. The girl let out a little gasp of shock, but didn’t move. Madame Nastya paused for a long moment, enjoying the sight of the pale skin flushing an angry red. Then she spanked her again. This time the girl moaned, trembling harder.

Madame Nastya rubbed her palms over the girl’s glowing red cheeks, soothing them, before spanking her again. She gave her three slaps of the paddle in quick succession, making her cry out, and then stroked her gently. It was driving Solana crazy. She never knew when her mistress was going to strike or soothe her. Sometimes she would cry out before she was even struck. The anticipation of the blow muddled her mind.

The heat numbed the pain, but only for a moment. It was the most exquisite torture. Each slap of the paddle seemed to send the heat surging into her pussy, as if it were a physical thing seeking entrance. Her legs were shaking, and she could feel juice seeping out between her pussy lips. The humiliation was almost too much to bear. She bit her lip to stop herself begging as she felt her mistress yank her sodden panties down her thighs.

“I’m hungry too,” Madame Nastya said coldly, pushing three long fingers into Solana’s slick hole. She pumped them in and out until the girl was quivering, then tugged on her leash, making her go face down, ass up. She licked the girl’s burning cheeks before sliding her tongue into her creamed up snatch. When Solana let out a moan of pleasure, her mistress laughed cruelly.

“What a dirty little tramp you are, Solana! You’re the worst servant in the country. All you’re good for is getting your ass spanked and your cunt eaten!” She resumed her licking, each sweep of her tongue making the girl moan louder, until she was on the verge of orgasm. Solana rocked back against her mistress’s mouth, all self-control lost as the pain, pleasure, fear and arousal mingled in a jumble of heightened sensation. Madame Nastya could make her come at any moment, if she chose to; but today, the punishment would continue.

Madame Nastya pushed Solana onto her back, sliding her sticky fingers into the girl’s mouth to make her taste her own pussy juice. Then she straddled her servant’s face, using the leash to hold her in place as she ground her soaked slot against the girl’s mouth. Solana licked her mistress’s clit firmly, just as she knew she liked it. She was so desperate to come but she didn’t dare touch herself. She focused all her attention on eating Madame Nastya’s pussy, sucking down her juice and lapping at her slippery folds until at last her mistress yelled out and shook with a tremendous orgasm.

When she’d ridden out the final tremors of her climax, Madame Nastya dismounted, grabbed the leather paddle and unceremoniously thrust its thick handle into her servant’s pulsing snatch.

“Good girl, Solana,” she said; and it was her words as much as the sudden penetration that sent the servant over the edge into a climax that rocked her whole body. She sobbed with relief as the spasms wracked her body, leaving her breathless and dizzy.

When she finally regained her senses, Solana began to straighten her clothes; but her mistress stopped her.

“Don’t bother putting your panties back on. You won’t be needing them today,” Madame Nastya said. “Fetch my breakfast, and then I’ll decide what to do with you next. I don’t know whether to make you suck my new strap-on cock, or let the gardeners fuck you…”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Emergence Seduction: A Ballerina Fantasy

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Matilda Bae

The ballet company Matilda belonged to was creating a rendition of Stravinsky's “Firebird,” an explosive love story about a prince who falls in love with a mystical woman he finds in an enchanted forest. The auditions and rehearsals had just begun. Soon, the directors were going to choose the male and female principal dancers, along with the musicians for the orchestra.

Matilda was determined to make principal. She rehearsed rigorously on a daily basis. The choreography was intense. The first auditions for principal ballerina were always the hardest because they had to be done alone. The male counterpart was chosen the next week, followed by more stringent training.

Bella was a favorite among the company. She was an accomplished Concertmaster, and naturally, she was the violinist to perform each section for the dancers during the first and second trial auditions.

Matilda was having trouble with her performance. The instructor was getting irritated with her but had high hopes that she was the perfect candidate. She had the beautiful face and limber moves that would fit the character in the story. Bella wanted to help. The instructor suggested they rehearse together. Bella would play the violin as Matilda danced the audition piece.

They practiced every afternoon. They got to know each other and even got together for much needed drinks. But Matilda was still missing that little something they were looking for in the part: sensuality. Bella was growing fond of Matilda and was determined to help her become the principal ballerina.

One particular rehearsal, Bella and Matilda were alone in the studio and the hour was growing late. Matilda's legs were aching. She was so frustrated that they had been practicing for hours and she still couldn't get the moves quite right.

“All right, that's enough,” Bella suggested. “Why don't we take a break and recap the story. Maybe we can figure out what's wrong?”

“I know what's wrong. I'm what's wrong!” Matilda sighed, angrily unraveling her ballet shoes. She sat down on the floor almost in tears, and threw them across the room. “I'm never going to get it!”

Bella pressed her lips together and raised her brow. “You know what, you're right!” she agreed teasingly, while joining her on the floor. “You are so frigid. You need to loosen up. You're never going to get this right if you don't feel what the character is feeling. This dance is about passion. It's about attraction and seduction...”

“Of course...” Matilda interrupted. “I know very little about the subject."

“What do you mean?” Bella asked. “You mean you've never... done anything?”

"Not really,” Matilda replied. She put her hands over her face. “I'm so embarrassed I said that.”

“You don't have to be embarrassed.” Bella smiled. “Things happen in their own time."

“And not to mention I have no life!” Matilda exclaimed. “Ballet is all I know. It's all I've ever known since I was young. I’m going to be 20 next month. I haven't taken a break since I began!”

“Well you have to take time to find a balance,” Bella suggested. “How are you going to portray such an elaborate dance of seduction artistically, when you don't know what it feels like?"

“I don't know,” Matilda replied. “I just want to get it done.”

Bella stood and picked up her violin. “I want you to sit up and watch me. I’m going to try to seduce you. Keep your eyes on me. Always on me, okay?”

“Okay,” Matilda giggled. She turned towards Bella and fixed her eyes on her. Bella began to play the mystical music from the score. She kept eye contact the whole time, looking down at Matilda. She bit her lips as she played faster and more frantically. Matilda was overwhelmed by her piercing stare. She glanced at Bella's long, sensitive fingers; how they slid up and down the fingerboard so perfectly. Each stroke was so finely tuned to vibrato.

Bella's exotic eyes held her own. She could feel the emotion in each note as Bella jolted her bow over the strings. Then, Bella slowed her tempo. She played smoothly to the part where the Firebird and the Prince were supposed to kiss. Bella got down on her knees and slowly moved closer. Matilda was getting so turned on! She could barely breathe as she watched Bella playing. Bella was edging closer to her while nearing the finale of the composition; the finishing strokes sounded so lovely. Matilda's lips parted, silently trying to take in air.

Bella placed her violin aside and knelt over Matilda. She took Matilda's hands and kissed her fingertips. Matilda sat up on her knees, overwhelmed by Bella's intense gaze. Bella moved closer and pressed her lips to Matilda’s, very gently. She teased Matilda's bottom lip, then guided Matilda's arms behind her back, holding her captive. Bella slid her tongue inside Matilda’s succulent mouth and kissed her deeply.

This was the first time Matilda had ever been kissed properly. What an unforgettable sensation. It was as if she was being reborn. Her senses were overwhelmed, her head was cloudy, her body was trembling. Bella let go of her arms and wrapped them around herself in an embrace. She ran her lips down Matilda's neck. Matilda could feel the sweet suction heating the blood in her veins. She grabbed Bella's face to taste her mouth once more. Bella's lips felt amazing. They had such a distinct taste; a flavor of candy yet unnamed. It felt like Bella’s lips were melting into hers. It was a taste she could crave for a lifetime.

Bella ran her hands down the back of Matilda’s leotard, and around her waist. She played with the dimples in her back for a moment, then squeezed her ass firmly. Matilda could feel her thighs getting moist. She began to imagine how good Bella’s lips would feel kissing between her legs. She wanted Bella's lips there.

She lay back on the floor, beckoning Bella to move on top. Bella went on her hands and knees to follow. She grazed her lips over Matilda's firm breasts and nibbled them through her leotard. She could feel Matilda’s nipples hardening with each stroke of her tongue. She crawled lower to tease her stomach and lifted her skirt. Bella saw a spot of wetness on the tight crotch of Matilda's leotard. She ran her lips over it and breathed into her. Matilda gasped at the warmth seeping through her pelvis.

Bella bit down on the buttons holding Matilda’s leotard in place and snapped them open. Her pussy lips were soaked, cream seeping out between them. Bella could see Matilda's swollen clit peeking through the crease, and gave it a few light licks, being careful not to make her come too soon. She wanted Matilda’s first experience of pleasure to be unforgettable.

Bella bent Matilda’s thighs back over her chest and spread her legs wide, then grazed her bottom lip up and down Matilda's pussy and licked her lightly again. Matilda was beginning to feel tormented by the unfamiliar but incredible sensations building up between her legs.

“Please!” she moaned. “Please!” She wasn’t even sure what it was she wanted, but she felt this teasing would drive her crazy.

Bella smiled. She knew it wouldn't be long before Matilda released the intense orgasm building within her, but she was having so much fun drawing it out, and watching the effect it was having. She licked Matilda again, and blew lightly over her clit. Then she thrust her tongue inside Matilda's pussy and darted the tip at her G-spot. She could feel Matilda’s juice leaking over her chin. Slow and steady, Bella continued to eat her. She sucked softly on her clit. Matilda trembled helplessly. She clenched her stomach tight, making the sensation even more powerful, her legs still parted in the air.

“Bella, please!” she cried, “I can't take any more!”

Now Bella swirled her tongue harder and faster. She took Matilda's entire pussy mound in her mouth and sucked it. She could feel that Matilda was losing control.

“Harder!” Matilda moaned. “Yes! Just like that!”

Bella licked as fast and deep as she could, delving deep into her streaming pussy and flicking over her engorged clit. Matilda was almost there. Each swirl of Bella's mouth drew her closer to climax. Finally, a surging explosion went off inside her. She could feel the orgasmic pulses all the way up her spine. It spread to her chest and the tips of her fingers. She yelled and bucked her hips as she released the tension within her with a flood of sensation. Bella could feel streams of juice bursting in her mouth with each tremor. Matilda’s fingernails scratched at the floor as the spasms wracked her body. Bella spit the juice in her mouth back onto Matilda's pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside her. She ran her tongue up and down Matilda’s clit and felt the final throbs of her pounding release.

The floor was soaked with pussy juice. Matilda pulled Bella on top of her and tasted herself off her face. They kissed passionately, sweat beading on their entwined bodies.

Matilda smiled sweetly and said, “Okay, I think I get it now…”

Bella laughed. “So, do you want to continue the routine?” she asked.

“Yes, I do,” Matilda replied. “Let's get back to work.”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Doctor’s Fantasy

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Rebecca More and Lexi Lowe

Rebecca had been a practicing gynaecologist for several years. She was a well-respected member of numerous medical boards and a trusted physician in her city. While it wasn’t unheard of for her to feel attracted to one of her patients, she would certainly never dream of acting upon it.

Her professional resolve was sorely tested when she met Lexi, though. As Rebecca sat behind her desk taking down some details from her new patient, she felt a flutter of excitement. Lexi was absolutely gorgeous; and worse than that, she was a flirt! Before long she found an excuse to lean over the desk towards Rebecca, giving her a glimpse down Lexi’s top at her impressive cleavage. Rebecca imagined pulling Lexi’s shirt open, button by button, to admire her beautiful body…

Lexi was there for a routine pap smear, and Rebecca showed her to the exam room, gave her a few minutes to disrobe, and then knocked softly on the door.

“Hello in there?” Rebecca called. “Are you decent?” But when Lexi invited her to come in, she found her patient was not yet in her medical gown.

“Hi! I’m sorry!” Lexi laughed. “I can’t seem to figure out where my arms go in this thing.”

“It's quite alright,” Rebecca smiled. “Let me help you.” She stepped behind Lexi, and couldn’t help but admire her form. She definitely took good care of herself, and her body was firm and athletic, despite her voluptuous curves. The sweet scent of jasmine was radiating from her long wavy hair.

Rebecca tried to be professional and looked away as she tied the bow at the back of the gown. Lexi felt the chill of Rebecca’s stethoscope and jumped slightly. Rebecca could feel herself getting strangely aroused by the sight… but then everything about Lexi seemed to be turning her on. She cleared her throat and stepped away, struggling to maintain her composure.

Lexi lay on the couch, ready to begin the exam. Rebecca met her eyes, and felt herself blush as she looked away. Lexi’s admiration was more blatant. Her eyes lingered on Rebecca’s full lips, almost as if she wanted to taste them…

Rebecca moved to the end of the exam table and sat down on the stool. “I need you to scoot down, please,” she said. “And place your feet in the stirrups.” Lexi did as she was told, wriggling down and spreading her legs.

“Thank you, Lexi. Can you spread out a little wider, please?” Rebecca asked softly. “And just relax.”

She reached over to pull out a pair of latex gloves from the drawer, and squeezed a generous amount of lubrication onto them. When she lifted Lexi’s gown, she marvelled at the sight. Lexi’s pussy was perfect; textbook perfect. She was clean-shaven, with just a narrow strip of hair right over her clit. As Rebecca looked closer, she noticed that Lexi was secreting fluids. A few drops of juice leaked out of the crevice of her neat pudenda. Seeing this drove Rebecca wild. She could hardly maintain her professional demeanour as she inserted her fingers inside.

Lexi gasped as she felt Rebecca’s fingers enter her. Rebecca felt Lexi’s taut muscles tense from her touch, and hesitated to push inward.

“I’m sorry, am I hurting you?” she asked.

“No ma’am,” Lexi replied breathlessly.

“Do you want me to stop?” Rebecca asked as she slid her fingers out a little way.

“No,” Lexi replied forcefully. “I don’t want you to stop.”

Lexi suddenly sat up and grabbed Rebecca’s wrist, guiding her fingers deeper inside her. She tugged on both sides of Rebecca’s stethoscope, pulling her closer. She kissed Rebecca’s lush wet lips.

Rebecca began to move her fingers back and forth, massaging Lexi’s G-spot. Then she placed her thumb over Lexi’s clit and smoothed over it in a circular motion. Lexi let out moans of pleasure. In fear of being caught, Rebecca placed her other hand over Lexi’s mouth to muffle the noise. Lexi clenched her eyes tight as Rebecca’s fingers moved more frenetically. Not being able to make a sound was almost unbearable. Her thighs were shaking as she drew closer to her climax.

Rebecca slid a third finger inside Lexi and fucked her harder. Lexi gripped tightly onto the sides of the exam table and arched her back. She took Rebecca’s fingers in her mouth and bit down on them to keep from screaming. Her stomach tensed with each thrust. Her pussy was wrapped tight around Rebecca’s fingers, almost straining her wrist with each movement. Rebecca thrust deeper, making Lexi release a powerful orgasm. Her entire body shuddered with each pulse. Rebecca felt every quake around her hand. They met lips again, making it difficult to calm down. They teetered over the exam table, engaged in breathless kisses.

Rebecca shook her head briskly, dragging herself out of her fantasy and back to reality. She would never risk her career by acting so unprofessionally with a patient. But the thought of it excited her so much that when she got home after work that night she masturbated long and hard, imagining how it would feel…

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Love in an Elevator

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Lift” starring Whitney Conroy and Margot A

Margot’s POV:

It was just another typical morning for Margot. She awoke, got dressed, and headed for work. She walked blankly out of her apartment and yawned. She pressed the button for the elevator and stepped in. When the double doors were halfway shut, a beautiful hand stopped them. The girl entered the elevator quickly. Margot jumped back in slight shock as the doors shut.

From the moment the girl stepped in, Margot could feel keen eyes on her. It made her nervous. Margot looked up shyly. This girl was so gorgeous. She was also professionally attired, except for her overly short skirt. Her lacy black stockings encircled her thighs perfectly. Her legs looked amazing in those sexy black heels. Margot smiled back sweetly as the girl came closer. She leaned in to Margot, hovering her lips over hers.

“What are you doing?” Margot gasped. The girl didn’t respond. She looked into Margot’s eyes and down at her succulent mouth, and leaned further forward. They kissed passionately in a rising cloud of lust. The girl’s soft wet lips caressed Margot’s own. The sweet taste of her mouth encumbered Margot’s tongue. The girl's hands pressed firmly against her breasts, squeezing them together.

Margot's hands stroked up the girl's thighs and under her skirt. All Margot felt was flesh, soft moist flesh. The girl had no panties on. She felt her own thighs moisten as she stretched her fingers over the girl's mound. Her pussy was drenched. A soft breeze from her waving skirt hit Mango’s wrists as the girl thrust her hips to ride her fingers.

Suddenly, the girl pinned her up against the wall. Margot took in the sweet scent of her hair as she kissed the nape of her neck. The cold steel behind her sent chills down her back, but didn't cool the temperature rising between them. The girl got to her hands and knees and lifted Margot's dress. She swiftly pulled Margot’s soaked panties to her ankles and snaked her tongue up her slit. Holding Margot's hips, she rocked her so she slid up and down on her tongue.

Margot was on the verge. Her legs ached from the tension as she thrust her hips forward. The girl suctioned her lips over Margot’s pussy and sucked until she came all over her mouth. Her juices leaked down the girl's chin. Margot lifted the girl up to taste herself off her face and kissed her frantically.

The elevator finally reached the ground floor and the double doors slid open. Margot's panties were still around her ankles, as she kissed the beautiful stranger. Other passengers waiting to go up paused and gasped at the sight. The girl grinned at them and reached behind Margot to hit the button again. The elevator doors shut slowly, leaving a show for the people in the lobby to see. Margot was so lost in the moment as the elevator went up, right back to the top floor where she first stepped in.

Margot regained control and grabbed the girl's plump ass firmly as she sank her teeth into her neck. She quickly unbuttoned the girl’s top and pulled her bra down, revealing her ample breasts. Margot teased her nipples with her teeth and sucked them gently. Then she knelt down and lifted the girl’s skirt above her waist. She raised the girl's thigh over her shoulder and licked wildly at her delectable pussy. She was so wet that the secretions hitting Margot's tongue stretched long strings of saliva into her mouth. She slipped her fingers inside and curved them to hit her G-spot. She could feel the tight muscles throb around her fingers. Margot flicked her tongue as fast as she could over her swollen clit while murmuring moans through her flesh. The girl's legs were shaking uncontrollably. Margot was afraid she would fall, and let her thigh down from her shoulder.

The girl took Margot's hand and swiveled it over her pussy. Margot hung on to the elevator bars and thrust her hand wildly over the girl’s snatch. She could feel her pussy leak through her fingers as she fucked her harder. The girl wrapped her arms around Margot's neck and thrust her hips against her hand. The elevator shifted again. The doors were slowly sliding open, as the girl screamed in ecstasy at her pounding release. She nearly cramped her thighs at each thump of her orgasm. Margot swiftly pressed the button again to close the doors. The girl collapsed on the elevator floor, gasping for breath, legs spread wide. Passersby from the top floor unveiled shocked expressions as the doors slowly shut.

Margot knelt, took the girl’s beautiful face in her hands, and gently kissed her lips. “Are you going to tell me who you are?” she asked. The girl shook her head and sweetly kissed her back. "Do you even live in this building?” The girl giggled and nodded her head.

Margot helped her up and fixed her top, kissing her gently while doing her buttons up. The girl helped Margot straighten her dress and ran her hand around her neck to smooth away beads of sweat from her collarbone. The elevator opened at the ground floor for the second time and the girls calmly stepped out. The girl looked back at Margot and leaned in for one final kiss. Margot walked swiftly outside to hail a taxi. She finally made it to work almost an hour late.

Whitney's POV:

Whitney awoke that morning with a hunger she couldn't explain. It had been a long, boring week and her itch for excitement made her bold as she dressed for the day. She reached into her closet and put on her favorite button-up blouse and a short black skirt. She sat on the bed and rolled her lacy black stockings up each leg and slipped into her heels. Today, she felt the lustful air within her and decided not to wear any panties.

As she walked out the door, she noticed her gorgeous neighbor enter the elevator. She sped over to stop it from closing. Whitney smiled sweetly at her as the doors closed beside them. They had never spoken, but Whitney had seen her around, and found her wildly attractive. The energy was building between them in the tight cramped space. Whitney boldly stared her down and admired her lithe posture. The girl looked shyly up and met her eyes.

Whitney stepped closer. The girl could feel passion rise within her and gasped. “What are you doing?” she asked nervously. Whitney didn't respond, but came closer still. She hovered her lips over the girl’s face and nodded up at her. She leaned in to taste her lips. The girl was gently trapped in her embrace, pinned up against the wall.

They kissed passionately as the elevator neared the ground floor. At any moment, it could open at another floor for another stranger to enter. The danger of getting caught fed Whitney's desire. She ran her hands over the girl's breasts and squeezed them firmly. She kissed them through the cloth. She pulled the neckline of the girl's dress down to reveal them, sucking harder at her nipples as the girl moaned in pleasure. She couldn't help but run her hands up Whitney's thighs. Her gentle palms pressed firmly around Whitney's ass, her eyebrows rising in surprised excitement to find there were no panties there.

The girl bucked her hips towards Whitney's pelvis, pressing her leaking slit with her thigh. Whitney knelt down and lifted the girl's dress high and pulled her lacy panties down to her ankles. She spread her legs as wide as they could go, restrained in the strings. Whitney's mouth watered at the sight of the tight pussy right in front of her face. She grasped firmly on the girl's hips as she stuck her tongue inside her. She moved her back and forth, guiding the girl to ride her mouth.

Suddenly, the elevator doors began to open. They were already at the ground floor. Passengers waiting to enter gasped and stepped away at the sight of Whitney's face pushing against the girl's pelvis, her soaked panties stretched around her ankles. Whitney slyly reached over to press the button. The doors slid closed slowly, like a curtain to a fantastic show.

The girl barely even noticed the gasps and stares as she was licked against the cool steel. She grabbed the bars behind her tightly to maintain her stance. Her pussy throbbed at each swivel of Whitney's tongue. She clenched tight, letting the pounding sensations of her climax leak all over Whitney's mouth.

Whitney stood and turned her around, her ass exposed below the hem of her dress. Whitney bit her lips and pressed her body against the girl’s. She leaned back slightly and swooped her hand firmly over her cheeks. She spanked her against the wall, declaring ownership of her body. Then she knelt again and slid her tongue up and down the girl’s ass. She kissed the cheeks softly to soothe the red marks she had left, and reached her hand underneath. She played with the girl’s pussy from behind and nibbled softly on her ass. The girl’s pussy was dripping, leaving splashes of wetness on the elevator floor.

Suddenly, the girl turned around and took control. Whitney stood back as the girl pressed her firmly against the wall. She unbuttoned Whitney's top and revealed her heaving breasts. She squeezed and sucked them. Whitney's heart raced at each sensation. The girl lifted her skirt and stroked firmly over her pussy. Each pass of her fingers caused Whitney's pussy to throb harder. Her legs were shaking as she held on tight to the girl's neck.

Whitney thrust her hips up and down, drawing in each stroke of the girl's hand. It circled faster and faster. Whitney moaned helplessly as she felt the surge of explosion flow through her pussy. The elevator reached the top floor again as Whitney moaned even louder. She came so hard, her legs gave way and she collapsed on the elevator floor. The doors slid open, revealing them both. Whitney's legs spread wide on the floor as the would-be passengers stared in shock. She pressed her own hand over her pussy, riding out the remaining tremors of her orgasm.

The girl pressed the button to close the elevator door. She knelt down and took Whitney's face in her hands. They kissed passionately as they slowly regained their composure. Whitney rose to her feet and adjusted her skirt. The girl smiled and helped her button her blouse as she straightened her own dress. They shared sweet kisses again as the elevator stopped at the ground floor. As the doors opened, it was as if two strangers calmly stepped out. All the familiar faces they passed admired them from a distance as they walked away from each other as if nothing had happened.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Four: Fulfilled

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on May 23rd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating. Alexa leads her into an elevator, where they explore an intimate and intense connection between them, and Cat makes Alexa orgasm…

The story continues…

The sweetness was intense but short, as now Sweet Cat’s epic urge to climax took control. Without giving her soulmate time to recover, she wanted to get fucked hard and squirt every drop of the pussy juice dammed up inside her, which was ready to burst out and flood the claustrophobic elevator cabin.

“Te voy a dar lo que quiere ... pero eres mía ahora. No se puede ocultar de mí por más tiempo.” Alexa’s musical voice echoed deep inside Cat’s heart, just as it echoed around the cold metallic walls of the cramped elevator. Cat didn’t understand the words on a conscious level, but hearing Alexa speak drove her crazy, especially as Alexa’s eyes were devouring her while she trembled through the aftershocks of her orgasm.

The elevator was still stuck between floors, but the doors suddenly opened a little way, leaving a gap that exposed Cat’s ass. A draft of cold air blew across her hot skin and between her juice-soaked thighs, giving her pleasurable goosebumps. Alexa gently but insistently pushed Cat closer to the gap.

“Why are you doing this? I need to come… please make me come!” Cat begged. Her ass pressed against the cold metal, her dripping pussy positioned right at the gap between the doors. She felt strangely observed… desired… available… as if offering her pleasure to an unknown predator lurking on the other side of the broken doors.

She was exquisitely aware that whatever happened, she was trapped in the tight space, with Alexa holding her firmly against the doors, now teasing her again by pressing her own oily body against hers. The sense of vulnerability and exposure made Cat afraid, and very excited. Her arousal bubbled up again, even more strongly, craving someone or something to accept the lust she was offering.

As if her desire were being answered, her lubed-up pussy was stroked by a soft, mysterious hand.

“Who is touching me? Are you going to fuck me?” Cat thought. The fingers dragged long, vigorous, circling strokes around her pussy mound, starting to probe inside, going deeper… breaching the outer margins to reach the quivering pink core of her pulsing hole. They teased around her sensitive clit, making her moan wildly. They inched deeper again, making her juice trickle out, but never giving the single hard stroke to her clit that could push her over the edge. The fingers brushed around the opening to her pussy, hinting at the penetration that Cat wanted, her G-spot throbbing with need. Another few strokes, lubricating her hole with even more juice, and finally the fingers thrust deep inside Cat, going straight to her G-spot and massaging it hard and fast.

“Harder… fuck me harder! she whimpered. Her juices began to squirt out, splashing over Alexa’s thighs. Alexa was kissing her and squeezing her breasts, one hand sliding between her cheeks to stimulate her asshole. Cat was trembling, the assault on her senses overwhelming as the mysterious fingers fucked her pussy while Alexa penetrated her ass. Her primal moans mingled with the filthy squelching sound of her soaked holes being fucked. This was exactly what she needed… to be slowly and intensely seduced, held on the edge and stripped of control over her own pleasure; yielding control in return for more pleasure, fuelled by mysterious love.

“It’s coming… it’s coming!” she shrieked, the furious fingering bringing her right to the brink of a truly apocalyptic orgasm. And finally she was over the edge, free falling. She felt her climax explode like an unstable bottle of nitroglycerin, squirting a powerful jet of juice from her spasming pussy. The fingers fucked her mercilessly right through her orgasm, drawing it out until her legs would have collapsed and let her fall if not for Alexa’s body pressing her against the dirty metal doors. The shock of such an epic orgasm was so strong that she didn’t even realize the fingers were still pounding her G-spot steadily, pushing her inexorably towards another explosion.

Perceiving the repeated swell of her lust, the fingers moved faster again, drawing infinite abstract, looping figures against her G-spot, making her shake. A moment later she came again, squirting like a bursting dam, making a puddle of juice on the floor. This time Alexa let her slide to the ground, her ass landing in the sticky pool, her over-stimulated pussy still twitching.

As she slowly regained consciousness she felt the cold air blow over her sweaty back. The fingers were gone… and so was Alexa! The elevator doors creaked closed, and it began to descend. Cat was still trembling, smeared with oil, sweat and juice.

“What happened to Alexa?” she thought, over and over again. Her confused, pleasure-blown mind could not decode the mystery.

The elevator reached its destination, the rusty doors shrieking open and presenting Cat with an unexpected choice. Right in front of her, the hallway ended in a pair of huge doors, which were wide open and flooding the hall with daylight. It was the exit! All she had to do was get up and walk away from this disturbing place, towards her freedom.

Was it really that simple? Could she walk away as if nothing had happened, and forget Alexa forever? Thinking about Alexa made Cat wonder whether walking into the light was really freedom after all. What she had shared with Alexa had felt so deep and intimate that it was more precious than anything to her now. She was sure Alexa was not beyond those doors, and that was impossible to accept. There is no freedom without love, without an intimate connection with another heart, another mind and body. To be so deeply united that words are not necessary, just a smile, a soft touch, and all the wild desires shared. There was no freedom outside because Alexa was there… deep inside… calling Cat louder and louder.

Slowly getting to her feet, Cat turned away from the daylight and pressed the only button on the elevator panel, letting the doors close again, hoping it would bring her back to Alexa’s arms. As the doors closed, Cat suddenly woke up on the old bed, inside the decrepit room where everything had begun. She was covered by the prickly brown blanket, her body still slippery with juice and oil.

She felt rested and relaxed, and she could already hear Alexa’s voice calling her from deep inside.  

“Estoy aquí con usted ... me abrazas muy dentro de ti mismo ... nuestro amor nos hace uno!” Words weren’t important; she could understand the emotion in Alexa’s beautiful voice better than her own language.

Without even realizing it, she kicked the blanket away from her, onto the floor, spreading her long legs and starting to finger herself. By the time her juices began to squirt out, she could see Alexa appearing in front of her, slowly approaching and ready to have wild sex again.

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

A Proper Goodbye

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Silvie Luca and Cayla Lyons

Silvie and Cayla had been dating for a while, and their relationship was not as loving as before. Cayla's anger got out of hand more frequently, and Silvie had cheated numerous times. After many trials and tribulations, they came to the conclusion that it would be best to part ways.

Silvie watched Cayla pack her clothes in her suitcase angrily. They had just had another explosive argument and couldn't stand the sight of each other at this point.

“So just like that, you're leaving?” Silvie huffed.

“Yes!” Cayla yelled. “I’m not going to stay anywhere I’m not appreciated!”

“What are you talking about?” Silvie retorted. “I appreciate you!”

“Oh, bullshit!” Cayla shouted. “And I'm sure your other girlfriends agree. You're a lying, cheating bitch!”

Silvie was furious. She hated it when Cayla brought up her past mistakes. “See! I knew you didn't mean that stupid forgive and forget speech!”

“Well, you know what?” Cayla asked rhetorically. “You don't have to worry about it anymore. I'm done!”

Although Silvie was angry, she started tearing up. She felt bad about her indiscretions, but her pride wouldn't let her apologize. She noticed tears drop from Cayla's eyes as well. They were splashing on her hand as she knelt down to zip her suitcase. Silvie glanced at their framed photograph on the night stand. Her anger subsided completely into remorse, as she recollected all the wonderful memories of that day. Cayla stood up, about to walk out the door.

“Wait,” Silvie said softly, as she took her hand. “Come here. Don't go! Not yet...”

“No!” Cayla replied, grasping the doorknob firmly.

“Please? Just for a moment,” Silvie asked, as she wrapped her arms around her.

“Get off!” Cayla yelled. “Let me go! You always do this!” Silvie grabbed the suitcase from Cayla’s hand and softly wiped away her tears. She leaned in to kiss her softly as more tears streamed down her face. Cayla still refused to kiss her.

“I'm sorry.” Silvie said softly. “I know I'm not perfect... and neither are you! I just don't want you to go. I don't think you want to go either.” She ran her hands gently down Cayla’s arms, and circled her waist as she held her face close. Despite her simmering rage, Cayla surrendered to Silvie's touch and finally kissed her back.

“I just don't want to hurt anymore,” Cayla cried. “Do you understand? Do you even know how much you've hurt me?”

“Let me make you feel better... even if it's just one last time,” Silvie whispered. “I promise I won't hurt you.”

Cayla tried to let go but Silvie refused. She sat Cayla down on the bed and kissed her softly. The streams of memories flowed through her mind, from their first kiss to the first time they made love. Cayla began to calm down as Silvie kissed her neck. She knew every spot to touch and exactly what Cayla liked. After all, they had spent so much time studying each other’s body and even more time playing with each other’s mind. Her heart was now pounding with arousal instead of anger. Silvie nibbled lightly at the nape of her neck until Cayla clenched her fist. That's when Silvie knew she was doing something right.

“Fuck...” Cayla moaned, now unsure of her own emotions. “Fuck you!”

Silvie smiled to herself as she continued to nibble Cayla’s neck. “Fuck you?” she whispered in her ear as she kissed her earlobe softly. “Is that what you want me to do?” Suddenly, she reached behind Cayla's head and grabbed a large handful of her hair. She pulled it back forcefully as she kissed her passionately. It drove Cayla crazy. Silvie knew she loved getting her hair pulled at that very spot.

Silvie stuck her tongue in Cayla's mouth, and Cayla sucked it as the last stream of bitter tears ran down her cheek. She knew she couldn't get away. Silvie placed her hands around Cayla's neck to push her down on the bed. She pulled Cayla’s blouse open, revealing her bare breasts. She grabbed them and sucked softly. Cayla felt the sensation swimming all over her body as Silvie ran her teeth around her nipples. Then, she kissed down her stomach and bit around the edges of her tight jean shorts. She slowly unbuttoned them, kissing Cayla's thighs.

Silvie lifted Cayla’s legs close to her face and sucked hard on her inner thighs, leaving unsightly red marks all over her skin. She reached beneath Cayla to pull her shorts off and threw them on the floor behind her. Then she lay down on her stomach and wrapped her arms around Cayla's thighs from underneath. This would keep her from moving.

Silvie kissed lightly over Cayla's clit. She kissed it like she would kiss the lips on her face. This turned Cayla on like nothing else. Silvie's lips felt amazing! It drew Cayla's memory back to the very first time they made love. Back then, she had told Silvie what to do. She learned fast. At this point, Silvie knew every inch of Cayla's body.

Silvie tasted her deeper and looked up to see the expressions on her face. Cayla was so beautiful when she was angry. Silvie also loved how she looked when she was aroused; how her gorgeous mouth could barely stay closed at each sensation. Silvie spread out the light creases of Cayla’s mound, revealing her tight wet cunt. She ran the back of her tongue around the opening and sucked gently on Cayla's clit. Silvie knew exactly how to round her tongue over it until Cayla came. She loved the way she tasted. She had often eaten her for hours at a time without letting her up. She loved to watch Cayla's stomach muscles, appreciating how they would pulsate in and out as she drew closer to climax. She sucked her hard then licked her softly, just the way she liked it. Silvie knew this would be the last time this delectable pussy would be in her mouth, so she made every moment count. She didn't let go until Cayla had come four times: one for every year they were together.

Finally, Silvie turned Cayla over onto her hands and knees. She sucked and kissed each cheek as she dug her nails down her back. The red trails almost drew blood from her flawless skin. Cayla screamed in pain and ecstasy. Silvie played around the rim of Cayla's ass and lightly flicked her tongue on it. She let her saliva drip slowly over Cayla’s ass. Each drop was targeted accurately over the opening. She stuck her tongue inside and darted it in... and out. In... and out. She felt the tight hole flinch around the tip of her tongue as she played with Cayla’s pussy from underneath.

Silvie stuck her thumb deep down inside Cayla's pussy, wriggling it wildly inside her while licking her asshole. Silvie could feel the drastic build of one final explosion grow within. Cayla shook helplessly; her moans bellowing louder. Then Silvie felt the relentless release from her hand and her mouth radiating through Cayla's flesh. Cayla collapsed onto the bed, grabbing a fistful of the sheets; she bit down on the throw pillow by her face and screamed into it, her face pressed against the quilted patterns. Silvie let her draw out every breath and every pulse. She felt satisfied with her physical apology when she finally let Cayla up.

Cayla was drenched with sweat from all the tight clenching of her muscles, after over an hour of being fucked. She was overwhelmed with emotion on both sides of the spectrum. She was so angry that she had let Silvie get her way, but also strangely grateful that she had made her stay. It was going to make it harder for her to walk out the door. That's exactly what Silvie wanted. She had pulled this stunt a few times before. But this time was different. There was only so much a person could take. She had passed her breaking point.

Cayla regained her senses and took one last look around the room. She stared blankly at the treacherous beauty before her and leaned in for one final kiss; the only thing that she had the strength left to do. Then she picked her suitcase back up and walked out the door.

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Three: Submitted

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on May 2nd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating; but once again Alexa denies her any orgasmic release…

The story continues…

Incapable of concentrating on anything around her, Sweet Cat was having serious trouble standing upright. She was trembling and shaking from the overwhelming, unreleased pleasure filling every single millimeter of her body, all the way to her fingertips. She was so horny and so close to orgasm that a tiny breath on her clit could have pushed her over the edge, but for some reason she just couldn’t come. Had Alexa put her under some kind of spell?

As rational as she normally was, she felt that Alexa was the only one who could make her climax, no matter how hard she tried to finger fuck herself. It was almost as if Alexa’s fingers were covered in spice! Cat could feel an intense tingling inside, running from her clit to her G-spot, as if Alexa’s fingers had left some kind of electric trace there. There was some kind of intimate connection between them… but who was Alexa?

Just at the moment that Cat thought her name, Alexa appeared in the hallway. Finally Cat could see her in all her stunning beauty: jet black hair, dark eyes filled with passion, and a perfectly toned body. She was as beautiful as Cat, but somehow her opposite: Cat’s starry eyes inspired love and sweetness, while Alexa’s deep, blazing eyes were filled with uncontainable passion and lust. Both like goddesses, but opposed.

Alexa began calling to Cat, touching her own naked body, using herself as bait to lure Cat towards her. Still wildly aroused, Cat approached her, trembling as she saw Alexa touch herself so intimately. As she drew closer, she became aware of an elevator at the end of the hallway. She could hear the rusted metal doors shrieking as they slid open and closed, over and over. Beyond the doors was the deep darkness of the small and claustrophobic cabin. Step by step, Alexa moved towards the elevator, drawing Cat behind her, and finally entering and being swallowed by the darkness.

Just a step away from the elevator doors, Cat briefly glimpsed inside the cabin as the doors opened. The space was small and constricting, barely large enough for two people. The cold metal walls and rubber floor were dirty… but the most disturbing thing was that Alexa wasn’t inside! Just a few seconds earlier she had lured Cat to follow her; but now, where was she? Cat was struggling to stay focused, still tormented by lust, the pleasure inside her pussy screaming to burst out, just as she desired to escape from that insane place.

“Ven adentro... ven dentro de mí!” Alexa’s voice whispered from the empty elevator.

Cat was terribly scared to enter this dirty and inescapable trap, yet that sensual voice calling her like a siren was literally irresistible. Her lust was controlling her, pulling her inside. Once she was inside, the cabin doors closed behind her, the cold metal brushing against her ass and sending a chill through her. The sensation, and the shrieking noise, made her very uneasy; and worse still, when the doors closed she was in total darkness.

She could hear her own accelerated breathing, and feel the cold metal touching her like perverted hands hungry for her naked flesh. But strangely, being trapped in this claustrophobic space was making her sexual excitement grow ever stronger. She could hear deep growling noises, as if she were in the belly of a beast that had swallowed her whole, to taste each drop of her liquid passion.

Suddenly Cat felt something caressing her body – an oily substance pouring from the walls and ceiling of the elevator. The smell of sex was intense. Rivulets coated her skin, making it feel even more sensitive. Then something else touched her in the darkness!

Something was stroking her left hip, sending chills of pleasure through her; then something grabbed her well-oiled breast… there was something between her legs too, something long, slippery, strong and muscular.

“Alexa?” As Cat murmured her name questioningly, the cold neon lights inside the elevator sparked into life, revealing Alexa right in front of her, oiled up and embracing her tightly. Her lively and curious hands were on Cat’s breasts, squeezing her hard nipples. Between each squeeze she pressed her own breasts against Cat’s, their hard nipples stroking against each other. Alexa’s toned thigh pushed right between Cat’s legs, rubbing against her juicy pussy.

Alexa kissed Cat’s mouth sweetly for the first time, a second and then a third. Cat felt so loved, surrounded by passion. The quiet sweetness of the tender embrace moved her, even as the fury of lust screamed to be released within her. Her pussy was open like a flower, soaking Alexa’s thigh, and she felt the urge to rub faster against it. Sensing Cat’s hunger, Alexa kissed her deeper, sucking on her tongue. The oil was pouring down, lubricating their bodies as they ground together.

Cat’s orgasm was surging up now, as Alexa grasped her hips, pulling her vigorously against her own body. Cat began to stroke Alexa’s clit, the overpowering smell of sex saturating her senses in the enclosed space… and suddenly the elevator began to move. It was going up, making a metallic groan, but the girls were so intent on each other they barely noticed. Cat’s fingers slipped inside Alexa’s pussy, which was as creamy on the inside as her own. Alexa moaned, between the kisses and licks. Cat’s pussy spilled a fresh deluge of juice over Alexa’s leg as her fingers went in and out, deeper and harder, while the elevator continued its endless ascent. Cat felt Alexa’s G-spot pulsing against the tips of her fingers.

The connection between them was something tangible, their lust the conducting wire and their passion the electrical flood running in both directions from pussy to pussy. Juices poured out, drops splashing over Cat’s hand and trickling down Alexa’s thigh, both of them on the verge of losing control. They were one body, one mind filled with desire, one lust; their bodies deeply connected, mouths breathing from each other, pussies filled. They were one now, but their passion was double, triple, quadruple! Somehow Cat could feel Alexa inside her thoughts, could feel her need for release, making her own even harder to contain. She could hardly believe such a deep love could exist in such a filthy place. Their beauty was uncontaminated by the darkness.

The elevator had been rising just as their pleasure had, but now as they both hovered on the edge of orgasm it stopped and began to descend, slowly and silently, almost as if it were floating. Cat’s urge to climax was stronger than ever, but it wasn’t her moment; and deep inside she wanted it to be like this, wanted Alexa to be in control, wanted to be dominated, and to submit to her lust.

Almost crying from the tension of holding in her orgasm, still tribbing on Alexa’s leg, Cat began to fuck Alexa mercilessly, using her fingers like a dick. Alexa was squirming and convulsing as Cat hammered her G-spot, until with a wild cry her orgasm exploded from her. She squirted a thick jet of hot juice over Cat’s hand, shaking and moaning. As Cat’s fingers slowed and she kissed Alexa lovingly, the elevator stopped.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Distractions of Attraction

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Brandy Smile and Kiara Lord

Rayne had never been to a strip club before. But she was finally free of her Navy uniform and at liberty in a new city, and it was time to have some fun. As she rolled past to park, a stream of eyes fixed to her physique. Men have a strange fetish for hot women on motorcycles. She was bound to catch attention at every turn.

When she entered the club, she heard the loud roars from hollering men throwing money at the beauty on the stage. She looked like a gymnast, maybe because she was doing a handstand.

“Wow!” Rayne exclaimed to the barman, gazing at the stage. She loved places that fed her curiosity. “Is that even physically possible?”

“Oh yeah!” the bartender smiled, “you’ll get a lot of that in here! Enjoy it, sweetheart.”

Rayne watched another dancer on the stage. Her moves were impressive. This woman whirled around and climbed up and down effortlessly.

“Go up there! Show her some love!” The bartender egged her on.

“No, I can’t!” Rayne said, blushing a little.

“Oh, of course you can. You came here for a reason right?” He smiled slyly. “Don’t be shy!”

“I don’t know…” Rayne said hesitantly. “Let me just get another shot, and we’ll see what happens.”

The bartender handed her another drink, and grinned. “This one’s on the house if you tip her!”

“Oh, all right!” she surrendered as she gulped down her shot. “Here goes nothing!”

A feeling of boldness suddenly came over Rayne. She was dazzled by the dancer as she walked up to the front of the stage confidently and placed a hundred dollar bill between her lips. The surrounding men cheered her on as the dancer took Rayne’s hand and pulled her closer. She danced for her slowly and dropped to a split, while making her body bounce to the base line. Rayne’s heart jumped in excitement as the dancer crawled to her, grabbing the back of her neck and tugging her long black hair. Then, she licked the hundred-dollar bill off Rayne’s lips.

“You’re bad as hell!” Rayne purred. The dancer giggled mischievously as she leaned back and let the money drop onto her body, while watching Rayne’s expression. Rayne was mesmerised, watching the bill float down the dancer’s stomach. The lights made her skin glisten, highlighting the definition on the side of her abs, like an arrow pointing the way. She split her legs, facing away, almost imitating a riding position on top of a man, and leaned back to blow hot air on Rayne’s stomach, just above the waistband of her jeans. Rayne’s eyes widened as she felt the sensation jolt up her spine.

As the song ended, the dancer left the stage, looking back at Rayne with a playful grin. Her mind in turmoil, Rayne made her way back to the bar, scarcely aware of the admiring looks she was attracting.

 “Now that’s what I’m talking about!” the bartender shouted, holding his hand up for a high-five. Rayne laughed, and high-fived him. Her racing heart had just started to calm down when the dancer appeared beside her. Her composure shattered, she felt nervous all over again.

“Hey!” The dancer said. “Now I bet I could have a lot more fun with you upstairs!”

“Oh really?” Rayne asked. “What happens up there?”

“Whatever I want!” the dancer smiled. 

“Fuck it… why not?” Rayne smiled back. “How much?”

“Don’t worry about that, sweetheart. This one’s on me!” She took Rayne by the hand, led the way to the upper deck VIP section, and ordered a bottle of sweet champagne. Rayne sat on the red velvet loveseat, leaning back to meet her own eyes in the mirror on the ceiling and smiling at her reflection. She swayed and let her fingers flow to the beat of the music as the dancer began her private performance.

At first she stood at a distance and let Rayne enjoy the view from afar. The dim red light made her body glow. As she danced closer, Rayne blinked her eyes in disbelief that this was really happening to her. Her mouth dropped open and her hands stroked her thighs. The dancer straddled Rayne and bent over her lap. The sight of her, the smell of her perfume, stirred up feelings Rayne had never experienced before. It was new and exciting, but also terrifying. The more afraid she felt, the more she felt the urge to lean closer.

“Would it be okay if I kissed you?” Rayne whispered nervously.

The dancer smiled in response, and leaned down to kiss her. In an instant, the lap dance turned into a passionate make-out session. The feeling of her embrace warmed Rayne from the inside out as they kissed fervently.

“I’m Rayne by the way,” she murmured, as the dancer nuzzled her neck.

“My name’s Charmaine. It’s a pleasure to meet you!” the dancer giggled, since they had gone a little past the point for formalities.

“So, what are you doing later tonight?” Rayne dared to ask.

“Maybe you!” Charmaine grinned. “Does that sound good? Where are you staying?” Rayne nodded, a little breathless. She told her the name of her hotel, which was just around the corner, and her room number.

“I’ll be there,” Charmaine said, leaning in to kiss her again, and then walking away. Rayne sat there watching her for a moment, exhaling some of the tension that had built within her. It was almost last call already, so she made her way back to her hotel room.

Rayne waited impatiently for Charmaine to arrive, her head swimming. Her mind filled with fantastic images of what she would do to this woman as soon as she entered the room. The anticipation of it had her dripping. She had just stripped down to her underwear when she heard a soft knocking. She jumped up to open the door and met lips with Charmaine before even meeting eyes. She tasted of vanilla and honey.

Charmaine pulled her close and gently dug her nails to grip her upper back. Rayne reached down to unzip Charmaine’s jeans and peeled them down, revealing her lilac lace panties. She stopped stroking and squeezing her for just long enough to undress her completely and push her onto the bed. She ran her tongue down between Charmaine’s breasts and curved to the side to kiss her hips. She could feel Charmaine crane up toward her touch as she kissed her softly. The gentle nibbling made her quiver. The warmth of Rayne’s skin heated her further.

Rayne let her long black hair tease over Charmaine’s body as she kissed her over and over, while edging lower to taste her. She hoisted Charmaine’s thighs around her neck and sucked gently over her clit until it swelled and wetness leaked from between her pussy folds. Charmaine’s thighs and stomach clenched harder and harder until her whole body shook with her climax, and she filled the room with her moans of pleasure.

Charmaine pulled Rayne’s face toward hers to taste her lips once more. She reached around Rayne’s neck to grab a handful of her shiny hair, and brought her to her knees. Charmaine kissed her thoroughly from left to right, then down to catch her breasts lightly with her teeth. By the time her lips met between Rayne’s thighs, Rayne was dripping wet to the point where just the slightest touch would make her climax.

Charmaine ran her hands up Rayne’s calves and over her stomach, teasing her further. Then, unexpectedly, she inserted her fingers to hit Rayne’s sweet spot, making her clench and shudder with pleasure. Rayne was quivering uncontrollably at the sensation of Charmaine’s fingers sliding in and out, as Charmaine sucked on her clit in soft circles. She couldn’t take it any more! Rayne came so hard; a small tear crept out of her right eye and hit her eardrum, momentarily deafening her on that side.

Charmaine crawled on top of her and ground her body over Rayne’s as she pinned her hands above her head, and literally rocked her to sleep throughout the night.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Cellar

Erotic fiction by Noel and Rose, inspired by Frida and Candy Sweet.

Late one afternoon, Frida was over at her best friend Candy’s house when they decided to go down to the cellar to look for some wine. The space was piled high with all kinds of random clutter, and the girls opened a bottle and took unladylike slugs from it as they started browsing through the mess. Frida found a shoebox in the corner that was full of old photos and letters. She showed it to Candy, who was really curious about the contents, so they sat together in a tattered armchair to look through it.

The letters were from two different couples. One batch was correspondence between Candy’s grandparents, and it was very sweet and tender. The other letters were something else altogether, though. They were signed only with initials, and they were very hot and steamy indeed. As the girls read them, they realized the lovers were not a man and a woman, as they had initially presumed, but two women.

Frida could feel herself blushing as Candy read out the letters to her. Suddenly her shorts felt a bit too tight, the way they were pressing against her crotch, and her nipples were hard. She tried to control her breathing so Candy wouldn’t see that she was getting turned on… but she noticed her friend’s cheeks were also flushed, and there was a tremor in her voice as she read the juiciest passages.

“Imagine what it would have been like to be lesbian lovers in those days,” Candy giggled. “All that sneaking around, how exciting it must have been. How daring!”

“True,” mused Frida. “It must have been a very brave thing to make a pass at another girl. Not like today, we’re all so open minded.”

“Are we?” Candy said, suddenly very serious. “I mean, are you? Have you ever tried kissing another girl?”

“You know I haven’t,” said Frida. They really were best friends and told each other everything. As she spoke, she couldn’t stop looking at Candy’s lips though. They were so pretty. Acting on impulse, she leaned in and kissed her friend. It started as an innocent, gentle meeting of lips, but somehow it turned into something more. She felt Candy’s lips yielding, parting to let her tongue slip between them. Their arms wrapped around each other, breasts pressed together as they kissed and kissed, the heat between them growing until Frida felt overwhelmed, and pulled away with a shaky laugh.

She gazed into her girlfriend’s eyes, the unspoken question, ‘What just happened?’ passing between them. Candy’s eyes were dark with lust, and as Frida studied her, she seemed to make a decision. Slowly and deliberately, she pulled her flimsy top over her head, leaving her half naked. Frida had always been aware her bestie had a beautiful figure, but seeing her like this, so stirred up with arousal, was a turn-on she had never imagined.

Involuntarily, Frida’s hands moved to Candy’s breasts, stroking and squeezing. Her lips went back to Candy’s for a moment and then moved down, nuzzling her neck and sucking a red mark there, before traveling down across her collarbone to her breast. She sucked Candy’s nipple hard, eliciting a series of gasps and wriggles before moving to the other. She became dimly aware that she had one of her heels pressed against her crotch, and was rocking against it. She’d had no idea kissing another girl could be so exciting.

She broke out of her trancelike state when Candy unbuttoned her shorts and slid her hand inside, raising an eyebrow as if asking permission to continue. Frida nodded, feeling a swell of arousal, and then a shock of pleasure as Candy’s fingers slid along the slick indent between her pussy lips. She was so wet and creamy she almost felt embarrassed, but Candy’s smile as she ran her fingers up and down over her clit was enough to make her lose whatever inhibitions she had left. Wriggling out of her shorts hurriedly, she spread her legs wide so her best friend could push two fingers right inside her hot pussy. With Candy’s thumb working busily on her clit as she finger fucked her, she already felt close to the edge.

She groaned with frustration as Candy took her hand away; but as her girlfriend rapidly removed her shorts and panties and straddled her in a 69, any conscious thought was lost. She had never seen another girl’s naked pussy so close up before, and it looked beautiful, with juice seeping out between the tight pink folds. Experimentally, she ran a finger along it and Candy shivered with pleasure.

Holding Candy’s hips, Frida pulled her down until that pretty clam was right there above her face, so pink and inviting. And reaching out her tongue, she took her first taste of pussy…

Many thanks to our member, Noel, for co-writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Two: Denied

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on April 18th 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor watches, a strange presence seems to control and penetrate her, teasing her to the point of orgasm before suddenly withdrawing.

The story continues…

Sweet Cat’s mind slowly resurfaced. She still felt the uncontrollable pleasure pushing against her swollen inner labia and struggling to escape from her wide open and creamy pussy hole. Her pussy was dripping and aching for the orgasm that had been denied her, squirming and convulsing. Her consciousness was regaining control but the need for that wet orgasmic explosion was stronger than ever. The frustration was beyond imagination, and as soon as Cat’s trembling body was back under her own control, she wanted to satisfy those urges.

Without even thinking, Cat shoved two fingers inside her juicy pussy, so deep she could cover her whole G-spot with the middle and ring finger to massage it like those mysterious fingers had done so well. She didn’t care about anything else now, as she finger fucked herself hard, feeling intense waves of pleasure thrilling across her body. Her pussy was squelching loudly, spilling out hot juices that dripped onto the dirty floor. It was wild and she felt no inhibition; all she could think about was the epic orgasm she needed to release.

She was fucking herself harder and harder, stroking her G-spot so fast that each touch sent shocks to her whole body, bouncing in a pure earthquake of lust. Saliva drooled down onto her breasts, circling her hard rock nipples. She stroked her breasts with her left hand, moisturizing her bouncing tits with her saliva as her pussy, ass and thighs were drenched in her pussy juices.

It was there, it was right there… but still, nothing!

She could feel herself on the verge of losing that intense balance between the growing pleasure and the beautiful free fall that anticipates the orgasm. The pleasure was growing, she could feel herself falling over the edge... but infinitely, never reaching the ocean of pure lust she was working for. No matter how hard she fucked herself, she couldn’t come.

Cat was once again clenching and trembling without control, like a flag in a windstorm, but the frustration was holding her suspended in the void. She couldn’t stop fucking herself, her pleasure growing after each stroke, but she couldn’t reach her explosion. She was filling herself with more pleasure, making her frustration grow stronger, just to make her fight back with stronger pleasure.

“I need to come, please let me come!” she moaned, begging over and over, but to no avail.

Trembling with frustration, Cat slid to the floor, her ass in the puddle of her juices, the warmth and smell of her own arousal making her feel as if the need to come was more important than breathing. The thought surfaced in her mind that the mysterious captor had done something to her. Just at that moment, another strange metallic noise broke the silence of the hallway. Cat turned to see the door was open… she could escape.

She stood up, her feet in the sticky puddle and her ass wet with juice, and silently moved through the door and into the hallway. It was so long she couldn’t see the end of it, and the intense daylight made it difficult to focus. There were doors on each side of the hall. On hers, the handwritten note said ‘Sweet Cat,’ while the one opposite said ‘Beata.’

Wondering how many girls were imprisoned there was such a creepy thought that she wanted to get away as quickly as possible. But the silence was broken once again by a moan of pleasure coming from the door right in front of her. Frightened but very curious, Cat approached Beata’s door and peered through the aperture. A beautiful blonde girl with silky white skin was naked on her hands and knees on an iron bed identical to the one in her own room, naked and fucking herself hard with a carrot!

Cat couldn’t believe her eyes. Beata was using the carrot like it was a real cock, pushing it in hard and deep. Her moans of pleasure made Cat uncontrollably horny again, and without even being aware of it, her right hand went back to her dripping pussy, rubbing her throbbing clit, while her left hand caressed her breasts. Her thighs opened to let her fingers slide inside her pussy.

She hoped she could come in unison with Beata. Watching her fuck herself with the carrot was surely the right fuel for the blaze she was ready to unleash. As Cat’s fingers reached the edge of her well-lubricated pussy hole, she felt something else penetrate her slowly, going very deep and hitting her G-spot.

“It’s those fingers again!” she moaned, pure pleasure radiating through her. This time she could feel the mysterious female presence pressing against her sticky body – and she was naked too. Her hard nipples were pushing against Cat’s back as if they would pierce it, toned legs embracing her own. If only Cat could turn around and see her perfect body.

“I’ll call you Alexa.” The thought came spontaneously to Cat’s lust-driven subconscious. Her sexual excitement was way past the point of control, and she squirmed with pleasure as her pussy was finger fucked, with the same rhythm and intensity with which Beata was fucking herself.

“Te dejaré el orgasmo después de que ella tiene un orgasmo… pero hay que rogarme!” Alexa whispered in her ear. Cat couldn’t understand her, but she was overwhelmed by the feeling of the strong fingers on her G-spot, drawing fast circles and fucking her so hard. Her pleasure was ready to explode out of her. Beata’s increasingly loud moans told Cat she was approaching her orgasm, and now the urge to come was unbearable.

“I can’t hold it… please let me come! I want to come now!”

The only response from Alexa was to place a hand over Cat’s mouth, containing her moans, as she fucked her even harder and faster. She was in the infinite loop of free falling pleasure once again, driving her crazy. To make it even more intense, Alexa started kissing and biting her neck, drooling a hot stream of saliva down her spine. It ran down to her ass, where it mixed with the mess of her own juices. Meanwhile Beata was going wild, in the midst of a pleasure storm, as the carrot sent her G-spot into overdrive.

“Ella está teniendo un orgasm,” whispered Alexa. At that moment, Beata’s body shook and spasmed as she climaxed hard.

“Please let me come now! Please! I need it so bad!” Cat’s mind screamed out. She felt the rivulets of juice pour down her thighs as Alexa’s fingers pounded her hard. The sensation of an apocalyptic orgasm pushing to explode out of her was so powerful. She was so close… and then she felt the first tremors.

“I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come so hard!” her mind shrieked. And then Alexa’s fingers suddenly withdrew, just like before, leaving her trembling and clenching uncontrollably, without satisfaction. She was frustrated, drunk with the pleasure that was coursing through her, feeling herself now losing all connection with reality… if it was real at all.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

On The Edge

Erotic fiction by Frank and Rose, inspired by Milena D and Emily Bloom

This follows on from a story posted on this blog on December 31, 2016, titled ‘Menage a Trois,’ which featured Emily and Milena having some fun with Nika N after a photo shoot.

The story continues…

Emily and Milena hadn’t seen each other since they shared Nika in that delicious threesome, so when Emily called to invite Milena to dinner, she immediately said yes. Milena started getting wet just thinking about what she would do to Emily this time. But she was destined to be disappointed. Emily was in town for a shoot, and when Milena offered to fuck her brains out she declined, saying she needed to be fresh for the early call time. With a teasing smile, she said she doubted she would get much sleep if she let Milena into her room.

“Anyway, it’s much better after the shoot… you know how horny I get when I’ve been posing nude,” she added. “Save it for tomorrow, and I’ll make it worth the wait.” Milena felt a thrill of anticipation as she agreed to pick Emily up from the location the following day when she finished shooting.

Throughout the day, Emily sent Milena lots of naughty texts and a few naked selfies too, keeping her friend in a state of nervous excitement for hours at a time. By the time Milena picked Emily up, she had already made herself come three times, and her panties were so wet she’d taken them off and stashed them in the glove box. Emily flashed Milena a wicked grin when she asked how the shoot had gone.

“Well, it was supposed to be for MetArt, but I think it will end up on SexArt instead,” she giggled. “I couldn’t help touching myself every time I thought about you! I had to go and masturbate in the bathroom during our coffee break, but even that didn’t help… I just couldn’t wait to get my hands on you, baby!”

She leaned across and put her hand on Milena’s tanned thigh, sliding it upward, but now it was her girlfriend’s turn to tease.

“If you keep doing that I won’t be able to drive!” she laughed, pushing Emily’s hand away. “Now let me concentrate on the road!” She relented once they reached the parking lot of Emily’s hotel, and when Emily slid her hand right up under Milena’s skirt, she was delighted to discover she wasn’t wearing any panties.

“You hot little slut!” she exclaimed. “You’re so wet already! Have you been touching yourself, you dirty girl? You know you’re supposed to wait for me.” Milena felt her pulse begin to race at Emily’s stern tone. She loved seeing this dominant side of her sweet girlfriend, and it really turned her on when Emily took control.

“I’m sorry, Emily. I’ve been a bad girl today,” she said meekly. “I was thinking about eating your pussy, and I couldn’t help myself. I put my hand in my panties, and I was so creamy, and I humped my pillow and pretended it was you, and fingered myself until I came.”

“You’re a bad girl, Milena,” said Emily. “And bad girls need to be punished. You know that, don’t you?” Milena nodded. “You’re not allowed to come again until I say so,” Emily told her. They went up to Emily’s room in silence; Milena didn’t dare make a sound, even when Emily pressed right up against her and tweaked her nipple in the elevator. She already felt on the verge of another climax just from the hard, searching look Emily was giving her, and she wasn’t sure how long she could hold back – but she had to try.

As soon as they got into the room, Emily pushed Milena onto the bed and straddled her. She held her hands above her head as she kissed her hard, but when Milena tried to grind up against her, craving contact, Emily arched her body away.

“Don’t be greedy,” she said primly. “Naughty girls have to wait.” Milena lay back passively, trying to quiet the voice in her head that was begging to be touched. Agonizingly slowly, Emily kissed her way down Milena’s neck, sucking a love bite on her collarbone; then on down, nuzzling her nipples through her top until they were rock hard. It took all Milena’s self-control to keep still as Emily pulled her top up and took a nipple between her teeth, tugging and nibbling until her girlfriend was gasping with arousal. She could feel wetness seeping out to coat her thighs.

When she was beside herself with frustration and arousal, Emily finally kissed her way down over Milena’s flat stomach, taking her time, brushing the skin until it fluttered and Milena had to fight not to buck her hips. Emily flipped Milena’s short skirt up, exposing her bare pussy and gazing at it until Milena wanted to squirm. Emily blew on her overheated flesh, making it tingle. When she spread Milena’s thighs wider apart and started to kiss and suck and bite them, Milena wanted to scream with horny frustration.

Emily’s mouth moved closer and closer to Milena’s pussy, but she didn’t touch it. Instead she turned around so she was on top of her in a sixty-nine, and lowered her pussy down onto Milena’s face. She leaned forward so she could stroke all around Milena’s mound with her teasing fingers, as Milena grasped her hips and pulled her down harder. Crazy with lust as she was, she couldn’t resist Emily’s sweet taste.

“Oh yes! Show me what a good girl you are!” Emily gasped as Milena’s tongue swept over her clit. “Make me feel good and then maybe… maybe… I’ll do the same for you!” Milena licked her deeper, savoring her tangy taste, feeding off Emily’s response. She knew instinctively how to make Emily shudder with pleasure – and focusing on that helped take the edge off her own need for release.

But as Emily approached orgasm, her fingers grew clumsy, fluttering closer and closer to Milena’s pussy until they were brushing over her clit. Milena’s hips bucked up involuntarily, chasing the sensation. Immediately, Emily’s hands clamped down on her thighs, holding her still. Milena howled with frustration, and that vibration was all it took to send Emily spiralling over the edge into a powerful orgasm.

Milena did her best to lick Emily gently through the aftershocks of her climax, hoping it would make up for her bad behavior, but she found it difficult to concentrate as her thighs were spasming and shaking. The pressure was building inside her to the point where she felt she could come untouched. But Emily, having regained her composure slightly, was ready to resume tormenting her again now.

Softly – far too softly – she started to kitten lick Milena’s clit, fingertips digging into her thighs to hold her steady whenever she tried to move. Milena was moaning uncontrollably, her resolve to stay silent forgotten as her desperate need for release swept everything else away. Emily dipped a finger a little way inside Milena’s creamed-up hole, but pulled it out again at once.

“Please, Emily!” Milena gasped, her voice hoarse with lust. “Please fuck me! Please!” Emily slid her finger in again, a little deeper this time, but still not deep enough to hit Milena’s G-spot. After teasing her this way for a while, she added a second finger, making Milena feel a little fuller. Finally she thrust deeper, crooking her fingers to press that perfect spot. Milena’s back arched and she gasped with relief, thinking that this was it… but as the waves of sensation carried her towards orgasm, Emily pulled her fingers away again, letting her excitement subside minutely.

“Emily, please!” Milena sobbed. “Please let me come!”

“You’ll come when I say you can,” Emily purred, lapping at Milena’s clit a little harder. She did the same thing again, coaxing Milena right to the verge of orgasm, and then denying her the release she craved. And a third time; by now, Milena had lost all sense of who she was, where she was, her entire being focused on the unbearable throbbing between her legs. At last Emily seemed to sense that Milena was ready to break.

“Good girl, Milena. You can come now,” she said, and this time she sucked hard on Milena’s clit as she plunged her fingers all the way inside, pressing her G-spot firmly. That was it; Milena’s hips bucked crazily, her head thrown back as she yelled and shook and came, harder than ever before in her life.

After that, the girls lay and kissed for a while, Milena’s over-stimulated body unable to take anything more; but later they fucked again, more languidly this time. By morning Emily’s pussy, which had looked so neat and tight at the photoshoot, was spread open and soaking wet; and Milena’s thighs were marked with the bruises Emily’s fingers had left.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for co-writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode One: Teased

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum” and featuring Beata B, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

The strong flare of daylight was waking Sweet Cat up. She opened her beautiful crystal eyes slowly, feeling a little dizzy. Around her there was nothing but a deep, unsettling silence, occasionally broken by small drops of water falling somewhere near her.

“Where am I?” Rapidly looking around for answers, Cat found herself to be in an abandoned building. The room was in a totally derelict state: the plaster falling from the walls in places so that broken bricks were visible, the ruined ceiling crumbling onto the dirty, ugly tiled floor. There was a terrible smell of mold and the room was empty, except for the small iron bed in the center where Sweet Cat was lying. She had never been there before.

“What is this place?” Her skin started to prickle and she looked down at herself. She was lying on a rusty bed, on a dirty mattress, covered only by a brown blanket that was making her itch. “Where are my clothes? Why I am naked? Why am I here?”

Questions and more questions; but no answers. Cat couldn’t remember anything before that moment. She could remember her name, everything about herself and her life, but nothing about how she ended up naked in an abandoned and decrepit building. Determined to discover more and hopefully leave that scary place, Cat stood up, holding the itchy brown blanket to cover herself, as being completely naked and exposed in this place was making her feel too vulnerable.

The light of the sun was strong, suggesting it was early morning. It came from a small window near the ceiling, covered by iron bars, which gave Cat the disturbing feeling of being imprisoned. She walked towards the door, the cold floor making intense chills run up her spine. Each step on the dirty floor made her chills stronger, almost as if an invisible hand was vigorously massaging her whole back, starting at her ass and running hard and hungry up to her neck. At first it seemed like just a consequence of the cold, but as she walked the strokes seemed to get stronger and more ambiguous, lingering in a more persistent way on her ass before continuing their ascent of her bare back. It was almost as if someone or something was attempting to penetrate her ass! It made Cat feel she was being observed by some presence she couldn’t bring clearly into focus… and in a subtle way, it was making her sexually excited too.

She reached for the rusted metal door – only to discover there was no handle. She pushed against it insistently, and it gave slightly, the noise of the creaking metal echoing around the room; but she grew increasingly agitated as she realized it was locked. She was trapped!

There were two horizontal slots in the door, one at the level of her eyes, giving her a partial view of the dirty and deserted hallway beyond it. The other was lower, covered by a metal plate.

“Is this for food? Where am I?” Cat murmured. Her pulse was racing; what if she wasn’t alone after all? What if the noise she’d made had attracted someone’s attention? She felt panic rising in her.

“No puedes salir!” whispered a seductive female voice. Almost as if reading Cat’s mind, the answer came: she wasn’t alone. But who was with her? Another prisoner… or someone else? Both possibilities seemed equally alarming. Cat looked through the slot in the door. On the other side of the hallway was another door; on it was tacked a piece of paper with the handwritten name ‘Beata.’ Could that be who was speaking?

“No puedes salir!” whispered the sensual voice once again. Cat couldn’t understand the language, but it seemed the voice was coming from somewhere in the long hallway.

The silence was suddenly broken by the loud noise of scraping metal, followed by another softer sound that grew gradually louder… footsteps. There was someone in the hallway, approaching Cat’s door rapidly. The soft steps suggested their feet were bare. She had the sudden urge to hide. She ducked down onto her knees, her shoulders pressed against the cold wall, the blanket wrapped around her.

The footsteps stopped in front of her door. She saw a shadow through the aperture. There was nothing but silence for a while, making her heart beat even faster, and then there was a metallic clang against the door. A few moments, and the sound came again. It gave Cat an intense thrill, her excitement growing stealthily, sensitive spots tingling. As she held her breath, the metal plate on the lower part of the door opened and a small silver dish slid through and fell to the ground. Gripping the blanket tightly, Cat craned forward to look. The dish held a rotten apple, a thick carrot, and a handwritten note carrying the ambiguous message: ‘Your lunch, my pleasure!’ Disgusted, Cat refused to even touch the dish, the silent presence at the door making her even more unsettled.

Without warning, the intense chills began to stimulate her sensitive body again, lingering and massaging in a very intimate way, taking more time between her round and juicy ass cheeks. Something was slowly penetrating her ass! Despite the shock, it was an exciting sensation. There was still silence from outside the door, but it was there… watching! Cat could now clearly feel something lurking between her legs, slowly but vigorously fucking her ass deeper and deeper. It felt like a finger. Her pussy was getting wet, juice seeping out. The mysterious finger was going deeper, the pace accelerating, fucking her beautiful ass. Pleasure was radiating from that point until it reached every part of her body, making her thoroughly aroused. Her clit was throbbing, her pussy spreading open and dripping, her nipples hardening, and her skin covered in goosebumps. Her confusion was overwhelmed by the intense pleasure relentlessly devouring her body bit by bit.

“I can’t come… it will hear me!” Cat fought to stifle her moans. She was just one step from losing control, but the mysterious presence outside the door couldn’t see her where she was crouched down. As if reading her mind, the fucking became harder and deeper, pressing inside her towards her pussy, making it almost impossible for her to stay silent. Wetness was flowing down her thighs and puddling on the floor between her feet. She tried to hold her breath but her pleasure was becoming uncontrollable. She let the blanket fall, leaving her naked and exposed. Her body was in the embrace of the wildest pleasure she had ever known, not just because her ass was getting fucked so hard and deep, but because she was so vulnerable and she knew the presence was somehow feeding on her excitement.

Her fear was screaming at her to resist, to stay hidden by the wall; but the pleasure was more determined. It was impossible to fight, as the fear was driving her excitement – and as her arousal built, the strange presence began to express its own excitement with rapid and heavy breathing. Cat’s body and mind were both being penetrated by something she could only sense, and like a true predator, it was hungry to consume her.

She was shaking, her long legs starting to clench. She was still resisting in her mind, and she was aware the presence knew this. Suddenly the finger stopped moving, pressing hard inside her to keep her pussy hot and juicy. The loud clang against the door came again, making her nervous and bringing her excitement to an even higher level. The door opened and Cat saw the shadow take form as an elegant female silhouette. She held still against the wall, naked.

Only silence, and that perfect female form staying as still as a statue. It was as if she was sending a message that she was there, watching and in control. Cat pressed against the dirty wall, motionless, the mysterious finger pressing inside her ass. The blanket was near, and she wanted to grab it, to cover her nudity. She wanted to teach the mystery woman a lesson, to deny her enjoyment by covering her beautiful body. She tried to reach out slowly, to grab the blanket, while still keeping herself hidden, but the finger in her ass seemed to be holding her tightly in place. She managed to reach the blanket with her toe, but as she stretched towards it, the finger inside her ass began to arch towards her pussy from the inside. It was so hard and intense, massaging and stroking from within, that Cat lost control, the wave of pleasure making her moan loudly and almost overbalance.

“She saw me!” She pulled back against the wall, as the mysterious figure caught up the blanket and snatched it away. And now something else was happening… something even harder to resist. She could feel something else making its way between her legs, touching her inner thighs where they were wet with her juice, and reaching for her dripping pussy. It felt like fingers, long and feminine, stroking along the side of her clit. Cat felt overwhelmed, ready to beg for the double penetration that seemed inevitable now. The stimulation was giving her intense pleasure – the slow, deep ass fucking and the teasing of her pussy – but she craved more.  

It was an evil game. It was holding her there on the edge, knowing it could give her pleasure like never before, make her explode so hard she could pass out; but Cat knew she was being punished for hiding herself and trying to resist.

“Please… please fuck me!” Cat begged, surrendering completely to her desire. In response, the two fingers teasing at her pussy slid all the way inside, droplets of juice spilling out around them. A river of her cream was running down from her pussy, reaching for the other finger deep in her anus and dripping into the growing puddle on the dirty floor. The fingers hit her G-spot, rubbing hard. The room filled with the intense smell of Cat’s arousal as the fingers in her pussy and ass moved in unison.

Stroke after stroke, juices dripped out, the pure liquid lust making the floor sticky and wetting her toes. The fingers were moving so hard and deep that her body was trembling uncontrollably, her thighs clenching, loud squishy noises echoing around the room.

“I’m gonna come… I’m gonna come really hard! Please… please let me come!” Cat was screaming out her pleasure, feeling herself on the verge of an epic explosion.

“Tú me perteneces…tienes que rogarme!” the sensual voice whispered directly into Cat’s mind. Cat couldn’t understand the words, but she felt the imminent and extreme urge to come. The fucking was getting even harder and wilder, her pussy and thighs soaked.

“Please make me come! Please make me come!” Cat screamed. Hearing the words and feeling her desire, the fingers started to fuck her harder, slamming her G-spot into the middle of a finger-blasting storm, her ass getting pounded just as hard. It was right there; Cat could feel her climax swelling up, ready to make her juices squirt out. She was screaming and moaning, just a tiny step away from her explosion.

But right before giving her that last microscopic stroke to push her over the edge, both fingers in her pussy and the one in her ass pulled out suddenly. A stream of pussy juices poured out after them. Cat trembled with frustration, right on the verge of the epic orgasm she was hoping for, all the pent up pleasure inside her waiting to be released.

The mysterious female in the doorway turned and walked away, disappearing into the dirty hallway.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode three

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lia Tailor

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on April 5th 2016. The story so far: Mimi’s friend introduces her to Charlie, a flirtatious 50-year-old blonde. Back at her place, Charlie kisses Mimi and they have hot sex, grinding their pussies together before Charlie licks Mimi to an intense orgasm. After another mutual climax, Charlie fingers Mimi’s pussy and ass until she comes again…  

The story continues…

The doorbell rings.

“Oh, that will be the pizza,” says Charlie, standing up.

“Pizza?” I look up and walking in the door is Ben from the restaurant. I’m sitting on the couch naked, my panties lying on the floor. So this is the missing link, I think. I’m speechless.

“Mimi, you remember Ben,” says Charlie as she walks in holding his hand. He’s wearing a tight pair of jeans and a t-shirt that clings to his buff body. Ben smiles at me.

“Hi Mimi, hope you don’t mind but Charlie invited me.” His smile is endearing and his shaggy light brown hair hangs over his brown eyes. Charlie kneels down next to me, her pussy exposed in my face.

“You don’t mind, do you Mimi?” She looks hesitant, afraid I’ll protest.

“No darling. It’s okay. He’s quite handsome, isn’t he?” I giggle, realizing I sound like somebody’s mother. Charlie starts to undo his jeans as he strips off his t-shirt. He has light brown hair covering his chest, and his muscled arms hang by his side.

“Come over here, Ben,” says Charlie, leading him to the couch. He sits there passively, his big erection now the centrepiece of the room. My hand goes to my pussy and I start to rub my clit. I haven’t seen a cock in a long time and it’s turning me on. Charlie sits down on the floor next to me, and starts to kiss me. Our tongues play as our mouths meet in a passionate kiss. She looks at me.

“Do you want to go first?” she asks. I look over at Ben. He smiles at me. I crawl over to the couch and resting my arms, I take his cock in my mouth. I lick the tip then swallow the whole shaft, coming back up sucking on it. I feel Charlie behind me parting my ass cheeks and licking my crack. I feel blood rushing to my head. I look up at Ben. His head is back, his hands lying still by his side. His passivity drives me crazy.

Charlie puts two fingers in me, making me shriek, as I suck vehemently on Ben’s throbbing cock. She’s licking my ass and fucking me, hitting my G-spot. I start to pull on Ben’s cock, crying out with pleasure. My head goes back down, licking the head of Ben’s cock as Charlie fucks me hard. She has four fingers in me, filling my wet tunnel with love juice.

“Ah!” I scream out as she pumps my pussy hard, my G-spot responding with every touch. I run my hands up Ben’s body. The feeling of his hard muscles as Charlie fucks me makes me yell out. I suck him harder, Charlie is fucking me hard, I can’t take it any more. I come loudly, juice squirting out of me as I fall on the floor.

I move over to Charlie and whisper in her ear, “Can I watch you fuck him?” Charlie takes Ben’s hand and pulls him to the floor. He lies there inert, his cock pointing upward. Charlie positions herself carefully and guides his cock into her pussy. She starts to ride him; his hands still lie by his sides.

“Mimi,” Charlie gasps, “go over there.” She’s pointing at Ben’s head. I sit neatly on his face, and Charlie leans over and kisses me. Ben’s rough tongue is a new sensation on my clit. I groan with arousal. He licks me expertly, with Charlie fucking him energetically. She takes me by the hips. I move my pussy over Ben’s mouth rhythmically, in tune with Charlie. She’s looking at me.

“I’m going to come!” she gasps, staring at me. I move quicker to hasten my pleasure and my clit responds, engorged with blood, ready to surrender. My eyes close and I clamp my whole pussy over Ben’s face as Charlie screams out, her pussy juices running down Ben’s cock.

“Ohhhhh!” I exclaim, coming too, rubbing my sex lips against Ben’s face. We’re both exhausted as we climb off Ben, who is still lying there waiting for us to let him come. Charlie and I look at each other. I go down and take the end of his cock in my mouth as Charlie slides her tongue up and down his shaft. Ben lies there, his face flushed, his breath quickening. I take his whole cock deep in my mouth, then slide back up the length, licking as I go. Charlie licks the tip and I start to jerk him off. Ben begins to twitch, trying not to move his arms, which still lie obediently by his side. We can tell he’s ready to come, and we speed up. I stroke his cock as fast as I can while Charlie continues to lick the head.

Ben starts to shudder and pump his hips upwards; groaning, he shoots his creamy load into Charlie’s mouth. Some drips down his cock, and I lick it off as Charlie finishes up licking the head clean.

“Stand up,” Charlie says to him. “Off you go.” She slaps his firm butt as he walks to the door holding his clothes. He leaves and Charlie turns to me and grabs me, kissing me wildly. We hold each other tightly as the moon shines brightly through the window.

The End.

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode two

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Jasmin B and Sylvia Lauren

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on March 29th 2016. The story so far: Mimi’s friend introduces her to Charlie, a flirtatious 50-year-old blonde. Back at her place, Charlie kisses Mimi and they have hot sex, grinding their pussies together before Charlie licks Mimi to an intense orgasm.   

The story continues…

I open my eyes. They’re blurry as I rub them. My surroundings are unfamiliar. I gradually remember what has happened… Charlie. She touched me all over, licked me, fucked me hard and made me come twice.

There’s a pillow under my head and a blanket over me. I get up and sit on the couch. My hands fumble in my bag for my cigarettes. Lighting one I sit back. Charlie walks in wearing only her panties.

“Well, hello!” she says, smiling and walking over. I smile back. She bends down and kisses me. Her lips taste like honey. I moan at their touch. I find an ashtray and put my cigarette out. I take her by the hips and kiss her toned stomach. I lick up to her breasts. I stand up and grab her ass, sucking on her pink nipples, which harden as I lick and bite gently.

 “Oh…” she moans, her hands running through my hair. I lick up to her neck and bite her ear. Finding her lips I kiss her deeply, my tongue running around hers, and then I suck it. I bite her neck and place my hand inside her panties and insert one finger. Her pussy is wet.

“Oh!” she exclaims, louder this time. Parting her legs, I push up her warm slit, touching her G-spot. She moans again, fondling my breasts and kissing my neck. I drag her down onto the couch and pull off her panties. My head dives in between her legs and I lick her wet pussy. I lick her clit softly and slowly, sucking and kissing until it throbs. She spreads her legs wider and I lick harder and faster. She's coming, throwing her head back and grabbing my head.

“Yes!” she screams. Her torso twists, sweat beads shine on her chest, her face is flushed. She twists one more time and lifting her body, my lips still attached to her clit, comes fiercely. She’s yelling out, her head and neck strained back, immersed in the pleasure. Then twisting again, she brings her body down and her legs shake as I lick her, kissing her sweet honey lips.

I lie on top of her, kissing her in a passionate haze of pure lust. I let her rest for a second before entering her with two fingers. She’s so wet I feel my own pussy throbbing with desire. I begin to fuck her as she lies back moaning. I add a third finger and start to fuck her hard. Her hips move with the rhythm. It turns me on, and I position my pussy over her smooth thigh and ride her as I fuck her. We’re both sweating with love heat and wet with come juice. Our eyes are locked on one another. I watch her as she watches me.

I fuck her G-spot hard and fast as I go back and forth on her leg. I reach down and kiss her, crazed in the moment. We’re both about to come. I hold my fingers inside her still for a second – holding back – then push hard and fast into her, my clit on fire. I rub up and down her leg one more time, thrusting my fingers on her G-spot, and we both come, screaming, howling, our bodies glued together.

I fall on top of her, breathing heavily near her ear. I feel my pussy juices seeping out, running down her leg. My hand lies on her soft mound, which is oozing with creamy come. She breathes heavily underneath me, wrecked by the mutual orgasm. Her hands touch my ass and I feel her finger entering my asshole.

“Oh!” I shriek. I kiss her mouth and she fucks my ass. I sit up and ride on the finger, the sting of the pain and pleasure making me dazed. She takes it out and dips two fingers into my pussy. I scream as she hits my G-spot on and off. I ride more quickly and soon I’m coming hard. I clamp my pussy down onto her hand and come, clasping her hips. I holler and fall back on the other side of the couch, savouring the intensity of my orgasm. Her hand strokes my thigh.

I lie back, eyes closed, and we clasp hands. We rest for a couple of minutes, breathing softly. It’s quiet and Charlie is so warm. I feel like I’m in a dream. Slowly she sits up and asks if I want a drink. She brings back two vodkas and I sit up, lighting a cigarette.

“You're gorgeous,” I say, looking into her dazed blue eyes. She stares at me.

“And you’re beautiful,” she replies. A shiver goes through me and I tremble a little. Just as I’m finishing my drink, the doorbell rings.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dressed For Sex

Erotic fiction inspired by Alise Z

In my everyday life I’m a quiet, conservative girl. I work in a dull office job, and I think my colleagues would be very surprised to learn about my alter ego. You see, every few months my craving for anonymous, no-strings sex gets too powerful to ignore, and I will go to a fetish party in search of a horny stranger to fulfil my needs.

I am aided and abetted in this by my partner – I’ll call him David here – who loves to buy me slutty outfits for my adventures. He will accompany me to the party, but stay in the background and just observe what is going on. He gets the biggest kick out of watching me pick up my playmate for the night, and then hearing all about it later.

Recently he bought me an outfit more daring than anything I’d worn to a party before. It was a lace bodysuit, with a thong back that left my bottom bare, and cut-out panels over the thighs to create the effect of stockings and garters. My nipples and pussy were clearly visible through the sheer lace, and somehow the effect was to make me look more exposed than if I’d actually been naked!

David drove me to the club where the party night was being held, and took my coat, leaving me in just the bodysuit and my heels. I was shaking slightly with excitement and adrenaline, but I knew a drink would steady my nerves, and before long I had no shortage of admirers offering to buy me one. I chatted to some people – fetish parties are usually very friendly, I guess the skimpy clothing breaks down social barriers – but I wasn’t really interested in idle chatter tonight. I wanted sex.

Then I spotted a couple checking me out. The girl was pretty, with long blonde hair, and she was sitting on her man’s lap, wriggling in a way that left me in no doubt he was rock hard beneath her. They both stared at me, making no effort to disguise their interest. I’ve had a few encounters with women before, but I’ve never had a threeway with a guy and a girl, and I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of trying it for the first time.

I went over to them, acutely aware of the way my big breasts jiggled under the lace as I walked, and they introduced themselves as Tom and Irene. We didn’t waste much time on small talk; Irene asked if she could kiss me, and when I nodded, she pressed her body against mine, sliding one hand down between us to pinch my nipple as our lips met. That sent a shock of arousal coursing through me, and I rocked my hips against hers to increase the contact. With that, an unspoken agreement passed between us and she took my hand and led me to one of the private rooms, Tom following with our drinks. Out of the corner of my eye I saw David watching as we left the main room.

Once we were in private, Tom and Irene had me stand and pose for them so they could walk all around me, admiring my body. They touched me teasingly, stroking my nipples and ass cheeks, cupping my pussy with warm hands, leaning in to kiss me softly, working in tandem to make me increasingly desperate for more contact. I reached out towards Irene, but Tom grabbed my hands and raised them above my head, holding me in place.

“Let us do all the work, princess,” he murmured in my ear, his low voice sending a shiver of lust through me. “We’ll make you feel good, I promise.” Moving behind me, he wrapped one arm around my waist to keep me still, the other stroking my breasts and seeking out my stiff nipples. “Spread your legs,” he ordered me, and I obeyed without question as he held me tighter and I felt his hard cock press against me through his pants.

Now Irene kneeled in front of me, her mouth immediately latching onto my crotch and sucking my hot pussy through the damp lace. The shock of this sudden, intense contact after all the teasing was potent, and my legs shook with the rapid escalation of excitement, but Tom supported me until I regained my balance. Irene lapped at the crotch of the bodysuit until it was saturated, then tugged it aside and ran the tip of her tongue all the way along my bare slit. It felt incredible, my clit throbbing as pleasure rose in me like a hot flush, suffusing my veins. My hips rocked to thrust my pussy harder against her mouth, and she crooked a couple of fingers and slid them inside me, making me gasp as they hooked against my G-spot.

Within a couple of minutes, the sensation of her licking my clit as her fingers penetrated me over and over had overwhelmed me to the point where I could barely stand. Tom swept me up into his arms and carried me over to the bed; Irene moved under me so she was cradling my head in her lap, her thighs soft, the smell of her perfume making me want her. Tom stood at the foot of the bed and for a split second seemed to hesitate, giving Irene a questioning look.

“Yes, go ahead,” Irene said. “I want you to fuck her. I want to see her squirm as your cock fills her up. Make her come, baby.”

Tom smiled at his sweet lover as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop, revealing his rigid cock. I felt a fresh swell of excitement at the thought of having it inside me, my pussy creaming up. Irene took my hands and held them above my head, both of us gazing in fascinated lust as Tom stroked the head of his cock up and down my slit, making it shiny with my juice. My hips bucked, urging him to thrust into me, but he teased me again, making me wait, although I could see from the hunger in his eyes that he wanted it as badly as I did.

At last he powered forward, the fat head of his cock making me moan as it spread my pussy open and drove inside. I felt blissed out as my sensitized slot held him snugly, every nerve in my body seeming to tingle with the stimulation. My senses went into overload as Irene leaned forward over me, her fingers finding my clit and rubbing, sending starbursts of pleasure pulsing through me.

My hands were free now, and I grasped Irene’s hips, pulling her pussy down towards my face. She wasn’t wearing panties under her short skirt, and I felt her jolt as my tongue made contact with her hot core. She sank down further, letting me stroke my tongue over her clit and push it between her lips into her slick hole. Now the three of us were united in our rhythmic chase towards release, Irene’s fingers rubbing all around the cock pounding into me as she rode my mouth.

I broke first, the sweet, tangy taste of Irene’s pussy driving me wild as I clenched and spasmed around Tom’s cock. That sent him over the edge, and I was still shaking in the throes of my orgasm as he plunged in up to the hilt and shot his load deep inside me, pulling out to splash the last couple of spurts over my mound.

Irene tipped forward into a 69, lapping up the warm goo from my sticky skin, and making Tom groan by taking his cock into her mouth to suck it clean. She licked up his load as it trickled out of me, giving me a string of gentler but prolonged orgasms as her tongue found every sensitive spot. When I couldn’t come any more, she sat back to ride my face harder, her moans rising to a crescendo as I drove her crazy. Finally she dismounted and the three of us kissed, sharing the taste of jizz and girl-juice as we stroked and caressed one another.

As David drove me home, I could still taste Irene and Tom on my lips, and feel my wetness seeping out to soak the lining of my coat. David had to pull over and let me jack him off over my lace-covered breasts as I described our threeway to him in graphic detail.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode one

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Jasmin B and Sylvia Lauren

The three of us sit down and look at our menus. “Mmm… I feel like cake,” I say, and everyone laughs.

I’m with my good friend Sarah and she’s brought along someone from her yoga class. “Mimi, this is Charlotte,” she had said to me in the car.

“Just call me Charlie. Everyone does,” she had interjected, playing with her shoulder length blonde hair. My eyes were drawn to her straight away. Drop dead gorgeous. Blue eyes, full breasts presented in a tight black dress. Her red lipstick accentuated her luscious lips. Now we were having dinner at a restaurant in the city.

“Do you like sweets, Mimi?” Charlie asks.

“Oh yes,” Sarah laughs, “she loves to have her cake and to eat it too!”

Charlie looks at me smiling, her pretty blue eyes sparkling. “Do you, now?” she says. “Oh Mimi, check out the chef, he’s really cute.” Sarah watches me, knowing I’m gay. I turn to look, now interested to see what he looks like.

“Oh look, he’s coming over!” Charlie says. A tall guy with shaggy light brown hair walks over.

“Hi Ben,” Charlie says, “this is Mimi. She’s cute, don’t you think?” Ben looks at me grinning. His tanned arms are brown and muscular, and he has a three-day stubble growth.

“Well hello there, dear Mimi,” he says, and bows. We all laugh and off he goes back to the kitchen.

“See Mimi, I told you,” says Charlie, still smiling. I watch her sensuous lips, wondering if she fucks women. ‘Stop it!’ I think to myself. Ben is half her age but she doesn’t seem to mind. I like her a lot.

After dinner, we drop Sarah off in the cab and keep going. “Oh, I’m just up here,” I say leaning over to the cab driver.

Charlie puts a hand on my leg. She says, “Mimi, don’t you want to come to my place for a nightcap?” I hesitate. My heart starts to race and sweat breaks out on my hands. I tell the driver to keep going. At Charlie’s place, she pours us both a stiff drink, dancing around the bar. I stare at her body, particularly her toned legs. ‘What if…?’ I think. The living room is a mix of art deco and hippy furnishings. I sit on a cushion on the floor. Charlie sits on the couch close by. I take a sip of my vodka. It’s refreshing and cold. She leans over and touches my hair.

“I love your hair,” she says huskily. She strokes it and massages my head with one hand. My heart is beating out of my chest. My breath quickens. She strokes my hair away from my face and placing her drink down, leans in and kisses my cheek. She slides off the couch and sits close to me. She takes my head in her hands and places her soft lips on mine. I’m hesitant. There’s something about Charlie I’m not sure about. I know she’s fifty and I've always loved older women but it’s like she’s hiding something from me.

She looks at me. “Oh I’m sorry. I thought...” She looks despondent. I hold her head in my hands and kiss her, taking her tongue in my mouth, and suddenly I’m all-consumed by her. She’s on top of me, kissing me passionately. I kiss her back, biting her lower lip, and our tongues flick at each other. I hold her tight and kiss her neck. She groans and kisses my ear before biting it, then kisses my neck all the way down to my breasts. I quickly take my top off, throwing it aside. I begin to undress her, removing her black dress to reveal her sexy lacy panties and bra.

I take her panties off and pull down the straps of her bra. Her breasts are firm and full, the nipples pink. She pushes me down and kisses my breasts, licking around them and sucking on the nipples. She pulls off my skirt and panties. My hands are in her hair as I’m looking down at her. ‘How many erogenous zones do we have?’ I think in a stupor. She licks down to my stomach, then back up again. I quiver under her lips. Waves of fire swell in my body. My face is flushed and I feel sweat on my forehead. My clit is engorged and ready to explode. I want to touch it but wait for Charlie. She’s still kissing my stomach.

I grab her ass and pull her down on top of me forcefully, so our pussies are touching. My clit has rubbed on her silky thigh and is throbbing with desire. A mountain of rocks falls on my head when she grinds her pussy on mine. I buck my hips up and start sliding up and down her leg. My pussy is wet and I can feel Charlie's cum cream on her leg. I’m so hot for her. I grab her face and push my tongue deep into her mouth. Our mouths are locked together in a tongue battle. I rub myself up and down, then find her pussy with mine.

“Oh!” I shriek and my head goes back and I hold her as tight as I can. She’s grinding down on me, my clit ready to explode. I take her hips and buck up and down, up and down. My head rolls from side to side. I’m moaning and gasping, my mouth open, screaming strange noises. “Ah, ah ah aargh!” My back arches, my pussy hits hard on hers for ten seconds, grinding into hers, and I cum, screaming out, shrieking, holding her head like a lion its prey.

My eyes are closed as I catch my breath, lying on the floor soaked in cum juice and sweat. She moves down my body and licks and bites my thighs. “Oh!” I groan, my hands still glued to her head. She licks around my pussy, biting. I feel my clit on heat again as waves of desire fill my body. My belly is on fire. She licks softly. I moan and cry out a little. She licks my pussy lips, which are drenched in cum juice. She places one finger in me slowly. I moan as the walls of my tunnel are filled with pleasure. She goes in and out slowly, teasing me. She adds another finger.

I spread my legs out and lift them up to feel the full force of this beautiful sensation. She gets faster and I move to the rhythm. She reaches up and grabs my breast and pumps me to the hilt, hitting my G-spot forcefully. I cry out like a cat in the night. Her fingers move quickly, in out, in out, touching the G-spot every time. Her lips are back on my clit licking softly. I move my hips. I bring one leg down and buck to the movement. Each time she’s deep inside I scream out. She puts another finger inside me, and thrusts deeply. I feel all the cum juice in my pussy swelling up and ready to erupt. My legs start to tremble and I quiver all over. I squirm. My chest is hot and soaked in sweat. My belly is Mount Vesuvius ready to burst.

I thrust my groin up in the air, her fingers on my G-spot, her tongue lapping at my clit, and I cum hard, my juice spurting out of me like a hose. My body twists and turns as my creamy cum flows out of me onto the carpet and in Charlie’s face. She sucks on my lips of love like a vampire, licking every drop from top to bottom. Then she rolls me over. She lifts my ass into the air and sticks her tongue in my asshole. “Ahh!” I yell, my body still recovering from the intensity of my orgasm. It feels exquisite. It is just me and her now, nothing else exists. We are totally ensconced in a wave of passionate heat. She licks up and down my crack, my cum juice still there as her expert tongue sucks and laps up the cream. She slaps my ass and grabs me by the hips. She kisses my back up to my ears. I’m tingling all over, my nerve ends have been electrocuted, I slump down shattered.

I turn my head and close my eyes. Tears emerge. She lies down next to me and holds me close. She puts her head up close to mine and I search for a kiss. We kiss and she gently licks the tears from my eyes, stroking my hair and wrapping her legs around me. We lie there quietly, listening to the sound of our breath. I fall asleep.

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Four: Revealing

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on March 9th 2016. The story so far: 

Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. Ava finally cums, squirting all over Tracy, and turning her on. The room begins to disintegrate around them as Ava eats Tracy to an intense orgasm and then Tracy does the same for her…

The story continues…

Water was still pouring from the walls as the lights blinked again. Ava and Tracy moved to their knees facing each other, kissing and pressing their soft breasts together, both dripping with sweat and pussy juice. Their hands moved lower, caressing one another’s strong thighs, their kisses growing deeper.

The lights blinked again as they entwined their legs, their hot, juicy pussies pushing against each other, clits hard in an ocean of liquid lust. They began to trib, slow and steady at first but with increasing speed and intensity, each craving the other’s climax and savoring the incredible sensation of their pussies being in contact like two kissing mouths. They went harder and harder, never breaking the contact, almost as if they were one being, their juices mingling.

They gazed into each other’s eyes, the crystal sky in Ava’s and mother Earth in Tracy’s… fascinating and seductive darkness in Ava’s black hair, and the warm, embracing sunshine in Tracy’s golden locks… they were completing each other totally, not only physically with their pussies kissing so tightly they were drinking juices from each other, but also their souls, their beauty. The pleasure was doubling, tripling, quadrupling, stroke after stroke, harder and faster, harder and faster.

The friction between their legs was making loud, wet noises, their skin almost fused together by the juices spilling out. As the pressure of their orgasms built up inside them they felt the pleasure in symbiosis, until they could no longer contain it. The wet sounds echoed around the room, mingling with their moans, water streaming from the trembling walls as their primal lovemaking reached a crescendo.

“I can’t hold it any more! It’s coming hard, it’s coming!” The lights blinked again, and then nothing could stop the explosion, a powerful stream of juices squirting from each pussy, soaking them both as they kept rocking and grinding together.

Their pace gradually slowed, leaving them spent, sweaty and covered in warm, sticky pussy juice. They were in a state of total bliss, in each other’s arms, their legs scissored and their pussies still kissing. Soothed by the darkness, with only the weak emergency lights illuminating the room, Ava felt so loved. Her joy was complete when Tracy whispered, “I’ve dreamed about you since the first time you silently stepped into my life, but I never had the courage to even speak to you... you are so beautiful and charming that I’ve always thought you were unreachable for me.”

Those were the same exact thoughts that had made Ava sad until this day, the same fears, the same struggles! Ava was now seeing this experience as a gift, but from who? Was it the mysterious woman?

As Ava mused, she was still unaware of the walls crumbling around them, the water running down and now reaching them and washing away their juices. The question in her mind made her feel uneasy, but like sunshine Tracy’s smile wiped her worries away. It made Ava forget everything as Tracy whispered, “I want more! One more time!”

Ava smiled back in response. Their legs still entwined, they began to push against each other again, squirming with the sensitivity from their intense squirting orgasms. Tracy grabbed Ava’s ass cheeks, pulling Ava’s pussy even harder against her own. It sent strong chills and pleasure waves through Ava to see the primal lust in Tracy’s eyes. Tracy suddenly slapped her ass, just as if she always knew that Ava would love it – but Ava didn’t know until that moment that she would like it, so how could Tracy possibly know?

Tracy stepped up the pace dramatically, going from slow and sensual directly to hard, fast and furious. Water flowed around them. Ava was caught off-guard by this unexpected animal lust that seemed to explode inside Tracy from nowhere, after cumming so hard already. She could feel her orgasm building again like a river about to burst its banks, but she could also feel something new… something inside! As her pussy rubbed against Tracy’s, she could feel something penetrating her, rubbing her G-spot. It was strange and inexplicable, but the sensation was incredible and she knew another orgasm was imminent.

So what was fucking her so hard and deep? Ava was unable to think rationally, she could only rely on her senses, and they were at the mercy of the storm of pure lust raging through Tracy. But she could recognize the sensation; it was the same as she had felt when the mysterious woman had finger-fucked her before!

The pleasure was so overwhelming that Ava felt she might lose consciousness. Her whole awareness was focused on Tracy’s body entwined with hers, and something fucking her hard, something that felt like two fingers on her G-spot. It was moving harder, almost inhumanly so; and suddenly, without even realizing it was going to happen, Ava exploded with the most intense squirting orgasm of her life. At that moment, the power came back on and the room was lit with a bright white glow.

Ava felt the tremors of her climax gradually ebb away. Her eyes were closed, and she could no longer feel Tracy’s body against hers; the pressure against her G-spot was still there, but slowing. Her heart was racing and the waves of pleasure were caressing her whole body. 

“Oh my… what are you doing!” exclaimed a voice right beside her. Ava’s eyes fluttered open in surprise. Who was that? Could the receptionist have returned and caught them? The light was strong and it took a while for her to be able to see clearly. But when she did... she couldn’t believe her eyes.

Ava was standing right in front of herself! She literally saw herself standing there, naked and drenched in sweat and pussy juice. How was this possible? The bizarre situation started to dawn on her; she was on her back, water flowing all around, her fingers deep in her pussy as if she had just masturbated furiously under the shower. Was it all a dream? Had she only imagined having sex with Tracy? Or was she dreaming now, while she cuddled with Tracy somewhere else? Looking down at her body, she was confused to discover she didn’t recognize it.

“Tracy, are you okay?” asked the other Ava gently.

Tracy? Did she call me Tracy? Ava got to her feet and moved to the mirror at the end of the room. When she looked, she saw not her own reflection, but Tracy! She was Tracy now! It was incomprehensible.

She felt a hand stroke her hips and ass; it was the other Ava. “You taste good! May I have more?” she murmured lustfully in her unmistakeably elegant French accent. They gazed into each other’s eyes, their desire growing.

Excited by the idea of experiencing how it would feel to make love as Tracy – and the notion of literally having sex with herself as never before – she grabbed the other Ava by the hips and started kissing her; her hand was already sliding between her legs, feeling the wetness there. The other Ava was kissing her back even harder, hot and breathless.

The power went out again. As the emergency lights blinked back on, they were already having wild sex…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Ice

Erotic fiction inspired by Elizabeth L and Lote

She’s always known how to make me beg. It’s a particular talent she has, to keep her own composure while totally wrecking mine. When I nicknamed her the ‘Ice Queen’ I was only partly joking… and her way of taking sweet revenge for the moniker, which caught on among our whole circle of friends, was to earn the title with the most exquisite torment she’d ever subjected me to.

It turns me on to think about the planning she must have put into it; afterwards I learned some interesting facts. For instance, did you know that if you boil water before freezing it, it stays crystal clear instead of going cloudy? Apparently she used a popsicle mold, and made a few different versions before she was perfectly happy with the result. Of course, I was totally unaware of all this at the time. The first I knew of it was when we were lying on the sofa cuddling on a Sunday afternoon, and she asked if I was in the mood for some “button-pushing.” That’s our private code for our power games, and as soon as I said yes, the anticipation started to put me into my submissive headspace and I sensed her attitude shift from my affectionate and sweet lover to my dominant and controlling mistress. That alone was enough to get my pussy wet; I find surrendering to her commands so exciting.

She led me into the bedroom and pushed me down on the bed, grabbing my hands and holding them above my head so she could restrain me. With practiced movements, she wound the rope around my wrists and lashed them to the headboard, holding me in position. Then she unbuttoned my skirt and pulled off my panties, leaving my body totally exposed to her gaze.

I love our bondage games, and a lot of the thrill lies in not knowing what she has in store for me. Sometimes she will tease me with feathery touches until I’m pleading for more, other times she’ll fuck me hard with a strap-on or leave me for long minutes that seem like hours with a remote-controlled vibrator driving me wild. This time she told me to close my eyes, and of course I obeyed without question. I heard her leave the room and then return after a few moments.

It took all my willpower to stay perfectly still and quiet as I felt something shockingly cold brush against my lips. Instinctively I opened my mouth, and as icy water trickled into my mouth it began to dawn on me what was happening. My mistress slid the ice dildo between my lips and rapidly drew it out again, my tongue following it hungrily, wanting more. But she teased me by pressing it against my nipple instead, the cold making it harden and throb almost painfully.

My hips started to rock involuntarily as she trailed the ice dildo slowly down my torso, making the muscles of my stomach flutter, and then traced agonisingly slow circles around my pussy mound. I was aching with desire by the time she finally touched it against my clit, just for a second, so I barely had time to register the intense, burning cold before she pulled it away.

“What’s your color?” she asked. We use a ‘traffic light’ system in our sex games, and green means ‘Don’t stop.’

“Green!” I gasped. Immediately she pressed the ice dildo against my clit again, leaving it for a little longer this time so that I moaned and tried to push against it, before she broke contact.

“More… please, more!” I moaned. In response she rested the dildo on my smooth mound so the heat of my skin began to melt it and send icy rivulets pouring down over my clit and between my spreading pussy lips. My back arched, my moans becoming more urgent as I tried to chase the source of the sensation. Now she had me exactly where she wanted me, and she knew it.

“What do you want?” she asked, as if the hungry rocking of my hips wasn’t enough to tell her all she needed to know.

“I want it… please… I want it…” I groaned brokenly, struggling to form the words as lust clouded my thoughts.

“So fucking needy,” she hissed, her voice penetrating the fog of my arousal like the point of a needle. “Such a cum-hungry little slut. Say it then, if you want it so badly.” She licked a hot stripe up my neck, nipping my earlobe roughly and sending a thrill of arousal flashing through me.

“Please… please fuck me with it! I need it in my pussy! Please please please just fuck me right now!” I started to moan, the words pouring out in a desperate torrent once they started. Tears of frustrated arousal seeped out from beneath my closed eyelids, as she touched the frozen head of the dildo to the slick opening of my pussy and pulled it away, over and over. Before long I was humping my hips up to chase the dildo on each stroke, tugging against my restraints, the cold making my whole pussy throb. My attention was focused on a single point, able to think of nothing but the need to feel that hard icy shaft part my hot walls.

I was incoherent, out of my mind with my wanton craving, by the time she finally relented and held the ice dildo still against my pussy before sliding the first couple of inches inside me. By now the surface was starting to melt and the freezing water met my hot flesh with a wave of startling sensation, but the core was still solid and felt good… so very good… as it surged inside me. I wanted more – I wanted the whole thing in me right now – but I had to settle for grinding on the end as she held it steady.

“What’s your color, baby?” she asked, softer now.

“Green!” I whimpered. “More… please let me have more!”

“You look so beautiful, baby,” she purred as she slid it out and then back in, deeper this time, making me arch up off the bed. “So needy, so hot, begging to get fucked!” I cried out with the almost unbearable arousal as the ice stretched me open, my whole world shrunk to that single shaft of bright pleasure-pain. We hit a rhythm, her gloved hand twisting and corkscrewing the dildo as she plunged it into me, my hips rocking greedily, way too far gone to care how desperate I must look. The pressure built and built, the need for release irresistible now. And then my thighs clamped tight around her wrist as with a shriek I came, my burning pussy gripping and spasming around the ice, my whole body convulsing.

When I finally relaxed enough for her to slide the dildo out of me, she told me to open my eyes, and gazed into them, checking I was still ‘green.’

“Look at you, so fucked out,” she laughed gently, when she saw that I could hardly even focus through my post-orgasmic haze. But her hot tongue licking the juice and ice-water from my chilled and sensitized pussy soon brought me to my senses, before sending me spiralling off on another less extreme but no less pleasurable trip…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Three: Joining

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on March 2nd 2016. The story so far:

Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. Ava finally cums, squirting all over Tracy, and turning her on. Tracy asks to taste Ava some more, and they begin to kiss…

The story continues…

Ava and Tracy were shut inside the steamy, humid shower room, only the weak glare of the emergency lights breaking the soft darkness. They swirled and sucked each other’s tongue while finally bringing their hands between one another’s legs. The room was heady with the smell of their excitement, Ava’s sweat and pussy juices all mixing in a potion of lust over Tracy’s sticky skin.

Ava was still trembling from her orgasm. Her pussy was incredibly sensitive, making her squirm each time Tracy gently rubbed her swollen clit, but this was getting her even hungrier for Tracy’s luscious body. Tracy was moaning with pleasure as Ava kissed and licked her neck, stroking her pussy harder while pushing her up against the tiled wall. Ava kissed her way down over Tracy’s shoulder to her hard nipples.

Tracy’s legs were shaking as Ava rubbed her clit hard and fast, dipping her fingers between Tracy’s lips and circling her pleasure hole, making the cream seep out. Their excitement was growing exponentially, each spurring the other on, as Ava made Tracy as wet, sweaty and juicy as herself. Her moans echoing around the shower room, Tracy’s thighs spread wider as Ava kissed, licked and sucked the taut muscles and soft, sensual skin of her stomach. As Ava teased Tracy’s navel with her tongue, Tracy felt the tension build between her thighs, her hard clit tingling and juices flowing down her legs. Moving further down with her tongue, Ava finally arrived at the source of the heat, right between Tracy’s toned thighs.

The emergency lights blinked. Tracy’s clit was throbbing, craving Ava’s tongue, but Ava teased her, making the anticipation build. Ava sank to her knees, her hands sliding up to Tracy’s breasts as she started to flick her clit with just the tip of her wet tongue, sending strong waves of excitement pulsing throughout her body. Ava was so turned on, her pussy dripping juices onto the tiled floor as she grabbed Tracy’s clit between her lips and sucked hard. Tracy squirmed with pure pleasure, the intense sucking overwhelming her.

They were so intent on each other that they were barely aware something was happening all around them. A small tile fell from the wall; a minute later another one fell, and then another. There was no debris on the ground, though. As the tiles tumbled and broke apart, they seemed to simply disappear.

Ava could feel Tracy’s orgasm building up inside her, and as she continued to suck her clit hard, she brought her hands slowly down, smearing Tracy’s sweat across her breasts and stomach. Her left hand slid down to Tracy’s ass, squeezing and grabbing, while her right hand wriggled between Tracy’s clenching thighs. Without pausing to tease her at all, Ava thrust two fingers right into Tracy’s pussy, pressing vigorously against her G-spot. Tracy let out a wild moan as Ava started fucking her slow and hard, juices trickling out and intensifying the strong smell of sex.

All around them the tiles were falling, breaking and disappearing, and as Tracy’s juices began to flow, water started to pour out from the disintegrating walls. Tracy was squirming, sweat and juice coating her thighs as they clenched uncontrollably. Ava fingered her even harder, massaging her throbbing G-spot while still sucking and tongue-storming her clit. The wet squishy noises could be heard over Tracy’s moans. Ava was so hungry for Tracy’s sweetness, flowing all over her tongue and fingers. She felt Tracy’s slick walls tighten up around her fingers as the uncontainable urge for release grew, impossible to hold back. Water streamed from the walls.

“It’s coming! It’s coming!” Ava could feel Tracy slipping beyond the edge, her pussy convulsing and tightening around her fingers and her G-spot beating faster than her heart. Lustful sweat and juice dripped, and the lights blinked again as Tracy hit her loud orgasmic explosion. Breathing heavily, she slid to her knees, face to face with Ava, their mingled juices puddling around them.

Ava kissed and caressed Tracy’s blissful face, feeling the warmth of Tracy’s juices spreading over her shins and feet. That sweet moment of cuddling was delicious, but it didn’t last long. Ava’s lust was surging up, and she lay back in the pool of juices, pulling Tracy on top of her, their sticky bodies rubbing together. As Tracy regained her senses a little she took control, wanting to give Ava the same pleasure she had received. She turned around into a sixty-nine, positioning her wet pussy above Ava’s thirsty mouth as she went down to taste Ava’s luscious honeypot.

Incapable of resisting, Ava let Tracy do as she wished to her, but the intensity of Tracy’s licking soon exhausted her. They rolled onto their sides, still locked together in a sixty-nine. The floor felt strangely soft and comfortable, and the warm water pouring from the walls lulled Ava into a hypnotic state. All she was aware of was Tracy licking and sucking her clit, spreading her juicy hole with fingers from both hands, not going in too deeply just yet. As Ava’s arousal swelled, she spread Tracy’s ass cheeks and started licking her tight, puckered hole, pressing her tongue into it. Tracy moaned with pleasure as Ava’s tongue penetrated her ass, sliding her fingers further into Ava’s pussy and blindly seeking out her G-spot.

They were both so wet and flowing, Ava’s pussy soaking Tracy’s fingers and tongue while she inhaled Tracy’s aphrodisiac smell permeating the humid atmosphere. The urge to cum mounted within each of them as they raced to climax. It became almost a struggle between them: Ava was fucking Tracy’s ass with her tongue really hard and deep, but Tracy’s double finger fucking, along with the ferocious clit sucking, were literally driving Ava crazy, so much that her tonguing faltered and she could do nothing except gasp and moan. She could feel another orgasm building up inside her, this one even more overwhelming. Tracy was holding her tight, her legs and arms clamped around her mercilessly, fingers slamming into her lust-swollen pussy deep and hard. Ava surrendered to Tracy’s hunger, her pussy tightening around the greedy fingers hammering her G-spot. The lights blinked again as Ava squirmed, the pressure making her G-spot throb and swell until it was impossible to hold back any longer. She exploded with another hard, wet orgasm, her juice squirting over Tracy’s hands and face.

As Ava gradually came back down from her orgasmic high, Tracy turned around to face and embrace her, their skin slippery with their sweat and juices and the flowing water. Ava was aware of Tracy’s golden hair trailing wetly over her face, and the subsiding pulse of pleasure between her legs. They could feel each other’s thoughts and desires as clearly as each other’s heartbeat, in a beautiful synchrony, sharing much more than their physical pleasure. They were connected intimately, a single being surrounded and filled with burning love. Kissing avidly, their passion began to build once again, but this time it was both the culmination of that incredible moment of pure sexual pleasure, and the beginning of something amazing for them both...

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Circus

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lorelei and Natalia

I walk into the tent expecting to see an array of animals. Instead there stands a tall girl, juggling colored balls. I watch her for a couple of minutes, mesmerized. Then I approach.

“Hello,” I say, a little shy.

“Hi,” she answers, looking at me. “Who are you?”  

“Oh, I’m just passing through.”

She’s still juggling as we speak. She stops. “Want to have a look around?”

I nod, pleased by the offer but wondering what there is to see. Would I bump into a dwarf, see a strongman, a clown? We walk through some bright silk curtains and enter a small room with an antique sofa and a large mirror. I look up, and there are mirrors on the ceiling.

“This is my den,” she says walking past me slowly.

“It's very cosy,” I say.

“Sit down.” She has an accent. French. “Here, let me take your coat.” She takes my brown leather coat off gently. I can feel her breath near my face, my ear. She’s wearing a tank top, and a short skirt that shows off her shapely legs. She sits next to me.

“What’s your name?” she whispers, her face close to mine.

“Mimi,” I answer. She’s staring at me, a smile appearing on her pretty face. Her hair is jet black, shoulder length; her skin, a creamy white.

“I’m Gigi,” she says, placing her hand on my thigh. It creeps up until it’s between my legs. I feel an instant wetness. Suddenly we’re kissing, her lips soft as they press against mine. She stops and looks at me with big brown eyes.

“You’re sweet,” she purrs, kissing my neck and biting my ear. I gasp. I put my arm around her and kiss her, my tongue entering deeply. She responds, fondling my breasts. I kiss her neck and shoulders and slowly lick my way down, lifting off her tank top. She has big, beautiful breasts, and her nipples are erect. I lick and suck them.

She’s moving now, taking my shirt off and undoing my jeans. I lie back on the couch and she sits up on me, takes off her skirt and starts grinding herself on my pussy. I’m so excited, I feel my pussy pulsing and wet. She’s on top of me, fucking me with her pussy. She moves up and down on me, our breasts touching. She gets faster. I grab her hips and bring her closer, so our clits are touching. We’re both on the verge of orgasm. She moves quicker and quicker and soon my head is strained back, my eyes closed tight, shrieking out, immersed in the pleasure.

She screams, and lies down on top of me, panting, breathing heavily near my face. I stroke her hair, she looks at me, and we kiss furiously. Her hand is now between my legs, and she slides two fingers into my dripping pussy. She’s kissing my breasts and fucking me. I cry out as she goes deeper, hitting my G-spot. Then she adds a third finger and my pussy is now exploding around them. She’s fucking me hard and I’m cumming, touching her whole body, her hips, her legs. She’s still on top of me, the weight an extra turn on.

She pushes at my throbbing G-spot, and suddenly I feel something different. There’s an extra fullness in my wet tunnel. I look down and her hand is holding one of the colored juggling balls. She pushes it in gently. Now I have two balls inside me. She pushes at the balls with her fingers, sending waves of desire through me. I’m immersed in this strange yet highly arousing sensation. I’m crazed, moaning and lifting my legs up so she has a full view of my engorged mound. I look at her, then up, viewing myself in the ceiling mirror. It’s coming… I erupt, crying out as a stream of wet pussy juice comes squirting out of me like a fountain.

It keeps coming and Gigi licks at it, sucking on my soaking pussy lips. She starts to lick my clit. I lie back, eyes closed, holding her head there as she licks and nibbles my clit. The balls are still inside me, taunting me. I open my legs wide as more pressure is placed on my throbbing clit. I look up again. I see her face locked between my legs. I keep looking and holding her head as I cum, crying out loud, a jet of cum juice squirting out again as I release my orgasm, soaking the sofa.

Gigi removes the balls one by one and places the green one in my mouth. I suck on it as she lifts herself up over me. She takes it out of my mouth and sits on my face. She’s so wet. I put my hand on my clit and start to lick her sweet lips. Then I tongue her clit, turned on by the taste of her fruity pussy. I place a finger into her ass and she lets out a little scream, writhing on my tongue. Her sweet juices are coming down my chin as I lick and suck her clit.

I put two fingers into her, keeping the one in her ass. I feel the texture of her walls turning velvet and retracting. She grabs my head and presses her whole beautiful wet pussy on my face, moaning and crying out, shaking as she cums fiercely. My hands move up to her soft ass cheeks and stroke her up to her waist.

She lies down next to me and strokes my hair. “So, are you going to join the circus?”

“Definitely,” I answer, as we kiss passionately. Our bodies entwine and we lie on the sofa, still as statues bathed in gold.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Two: Tension

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on February 24th 2016. The story so far: Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. As Ava begs for release, Tracy hears her…

The story continues…

Hearing strange noises in the dark, Tracy turned towards the door, but she couldn’t see anything through the water running from her golden hair into her eyes. The weak glare of the emergency lights was hiding Ava – still on the brink of orgasm – from Tracy; those few seconds seemed eternal as they were suspended between two possible outcomes.

“You want to cum? I’ll give you what you want, but she will see you. Or, if you ask me, I can leave you like this and you’ll have time to hide within your doubts... you decide!” whispered the mysterious seducer.

The words rattled around Ava’s conflicted mind, the emergency lights blinking as if to mock her indecision. But suddenly she couldn’t think about anything other than the mighty orgasm pent up inside her, ready to explode. There was no fear or doubt in that perfect moment: Ava was suspended over a dizzying edge, her naked feet standing in a small puddle of the juices dripping from her pussy... even the smallest breath of air on her clit could push her over and make her cum.

That moment felt almost eternal to Ava, but in reality it wasn’t at all; Tracy grabbed her towel and wiped the water from her eyes. Ava could still feel the mysterious woman press hard against her body while holding her with both hands, the strong thumb pushing on her G-spot without moving.

“I need to cum! Please… please fuck me hard and make me cum!” she was moaning almost unconsciously.

The sound drew Tracy’s attention again. “Is someone there?” she said fearfully, covering herself with the towel and holding it tight to her breasts. Ava’s heart was beating so fast her chest was heaving, and her pussy was pulsing even harder, soaking her trembling inner thighs with cream.

“Look at her, look how beautiful and clean she is… you’re going to make her very dirty again!” whispered the mysterious woman, biting Ava’s neck and sending chills up her spine.

Just as Tracy began walking towards the door – and towards Ava – the mysterious woman moved her hand from Ava’s drenched pussy to her mouth. Ava could smell her own pussy juice as the hand approached her face, driving her even more wild.

“Don’t scream… you don’t want to spoil the surprise, don’t you?” the woman taunted her.

Her hand wrapped around Ava’s mouth, smearing it with her own pussy juice. Her other hand slid down from Ava’s breasts to her pussy, carefully keeping her teetering on the edge. She moved her feet, freeing Ava’s clenching and shaking legs but without letting her damp thighs clamp shut.

Ava’s pussy was now freely accessible, and the mysterious woman shoved her middle and index fingers inside, opening her up and seeking out her G-spot. She started finger-fucking Ava hard and fast, the pace increasing with every step Tracy took towards her. Now Tracy could hear the woman’s hand slapping against Ava’s pussy with each stroke, and the wet squelching sounds coming from inside her. Ava could scarcely hold back her moans, her pure primal lust swelling inside her, but the woman’s hand over her mouth muffled the sound.

“It’s coming! It’s coming! I can’t hold it anymore!” Ava screamed inside her head.  The finger-fucking was making her juices spill out copiously. She was squirming and trembling uncontrollably, the pressure on her G-spot building to a crescendo. She was on the very edge of an epic explosion, feeling herself already over the point of no return, where only gravity has to do all the work!

With each step Tracy took towards the door, the pounding and wet squishy sounds grew louder; and a small warm river of fluid was just wetting her toes. As she reached the door and opened it, the lights suddenly came back on, and she dropped her towel in surprise, leaving her naked again. That was the final trigger for Ava, and at that same moment she exploded in an overwhelming and extremely hard orgasm, squirting like a throttled hose; a vigorous jet of warm pussy juices sprayed over Tracy, splashing across her thighs and pussy. It was fast and intense for both of them.

Still at the mercy of her pleasure, Ava lost her balance, collapsing to the ground in the puddle of her own pussy juices. Her legs were clenching and trembling, her fingers still deep inside, on her G-spot, but gradually slowing down. As she regained her senses, she realised the mysterious woman had disappeared when the lights came back on. Then, as she opened her eyes, it dawned on her what had happened – she had just squirted all over Tracy!

Tracy’s naked body was dripping with Ava’s juices. Her feet were in a puddle, and small droplets were trickling down her thighs. The smell of Ava’s uncontrollable excitement was all over her. Ava’s mind started whirling again, wondering if Tracy was about to freak out on her… but actually Tracy’s eyes suggested something different entirely. As the initial shock faded away, she gazed at Ava with frank desire written over her face. The smell and feel of Ava’s warm juice had made her suddenly excited, her clit tingling and her nipples getting hard. As Ava stared at her, she ran a hand over her thighs and pussy, then brought it to her mouth and licked off the juice.

“You taste so good!” she purred, her eyes bright. “I want more… may I taste you some more?”

Ava couldn’t believe her ears or eyes! Tracy was looking at her in a way she’d only imagined in her wildest dreams. She didn’t even have time to wonder what would happen next, as Tracy moved rapidly towards her, helped her up and embraced her sweetly, squeezing her ass. Their naked, sticky bodies pressed against each other, nipples rubbing together as they kissed.

Reaching behind her, Tracy pulled the door closed again. The lights blinked, but Ava was hardly aware of it, as she was so lost in the bliss of kissing Tracy. She could still somehow sense the presence of the mystery woman, but Tracy’s breathtaking kisses were making it hard for her to focus on any conscious thought. 

But as Tracy ground harder against Ava, the lights started blinking repeatedly, and Ava became certain someone or something else was in the room with them. This certainty grew each time the lights blinked. Then there was a pause, like a feeling of expectancy, and the lights went out again, leaving only the weak emergency lights to illuminate the two naked women… it had begun.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Sanna: my first time

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Sanna

I finally hit the big time with my first appearance on MetArt! It’s been my dream since I started modeling, and it came true a couple of weeks ago. Every time I look at my pictures I get such a rush of excitement.

I think it’s quite unusual these days for a girl of my age (I’m actually 27, although I’m told I don’t look it!) to have a full bush. All my girlfriends wax or trim… don’t ask me how I know that… but I like how my pussy looks when it’s framed by plenty of hair. It feels really soft and fluffy.

I loved the outfit the stylist had chosen for the shoot, a silky red top, tight black skirt and heels. Underneath I wore a pretty lilac bra and panties. Having my make-up done and getting dressed up made me feel really sexy, and my excitement grew steadily as we started the shoot. The first thing I did was slip off my panties and flash my bush at the camera. I always love the look of surprise I get when I show a guy my furry pussy for the first time in real life, and I couldn’t help imagining having the same effect on thousands of MetArt members when they clicked on my pictures. Actually, the thought of being seen by such a big audience was a huge turn-on.

I sat back in the big white armchair and spread my legs wider, crossing and uncrossing my legs and playing the tease, which is something I love doing. Off came my top, and then I wriggled out of my tight skirt, making sure to turn my bottom to the camera. I think it’s one of my best features! Finally I took off my bra and there I was, totally naked and posing for MetArt… that’s when I started to get really aroused.

The rest of the shoot passed in a horny but very pleasurable blur! It was as if I could feel all those eyes on me, caressing my skin and encouraging me to get more and more carried away by what I was doing. My nipples were hard and my pussy was really tingling. It took all my self-control not to start touching myself too explicitly. I’ll admit it, I’m a total exhibitionist.

As I headed home I was still on a real high. That’s when a naughty idea popped into my head. On the way to the shoot I remembered passing a sex store, and now I made a beeline back to it. I knew exactly what I was looking for – during the shoot I’d been playing with a little crystal ball, and had wondered how it would feel to slide it into my pussy. Now I selected a set of ben wa balls, as well as a Venus butterfly – that’s a vibrating toy that straps over the pussy mound. The clerk offered lube, but I didn’t think I’d need it, as I was already dripping wet.

The parking lot was deserted when I got back to my car, and I wasn’t wearing any panties under my dress so… why not? I spread my thighs and pushed the two shiny silver balls right into my juiced-up pussy. Instantly, the sensation of them shifting and grinding together with every movement I made started to drive me crazy. It was so intense! I drove off very slowly and carefully, trying to keep as still as I could.

I was shaking by the time I pulled into a quiet rest area a few kilometers down the road. I knew I wouldn’t make it home, so I decided to just go for it, strapping on the butterfly so that it throbbed right over my clit, making the balls jiggle inside me even more. The sensation was simply amazing. I turned the vibrator up high and that’s when my orgasm hit me, flashing through my body like a searing flame of pure pleasure. I rode it out, moaning and rocking my hips involuntarily, every jolt from the balls stringing out my high even further. Eventually I couldn’t take any more and my thighs clamped tight as I fumbled for the off switch.

It was a good thing my roommate was out when I got home, so she didn’t see me in such a wrecked state, a big damp patch on my dress and reeking of pussy juice. My MetArt debut day had proved satisfying in every sense!

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed, Episode Two: Losing Control

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate. Dedicated to Mimi, who requested it so nicely!

This is a continuation from the story ‘Exposed,’ which was posted on this blog on January 27th 2016. The story so far… Nate is at a party with her mistress, dressed in a net bodysuit that leaves her nipples and pussy exposed. She is the only submissive in a roomful of fully dressed dominants, as her mistress blatantly fingers her to an intense orgasm with everyone watching. Her mistress then hands her over to a couple of strangers, the man taking her leash while the girl kneels to lick her soaked pussy.

The story continues…

It’s hard to say what was getting me the most excited – was it the sensation of the girl’s tongue sliding along the groove of my sensitized pussy, lapping my cream from it? Was it knowing that a roomful of horny dominants were observing every tremor that throbbed thorough my body, feeding on me with their voracious eyes, whispering to their companions as my arousal became blindingly obvious? Or was it the eyes of my mistress, burning into me, daring me to succumb to the pleasure that was starting to overwhelm me? She had never shared me before, never let one of her dominant cronies so much as kiss my cheek. It had been made abundantly clear who I belonged to, and I didn’t know what kind of game she was playing now.

I looked at her questioningly, trying to form the words in my head but unable to formulate even the simplest thought as the girl’s tongue surged deeper inside me, pressing against every sensitive spot. My mistress stared back at me, impassive, no clue as to how I should behave passing across her beautiful face. Misreading her intentions, disobeying her in some way, could have the gravest consequences; but I didn’t know the rules.

The pressure between my legs was building as the girl licked me harder and deeper, sliding a couple of fingers into my pussy and crooking them against my G-spot on each inward stroke. Her partner was gripping my leash tightly, eyes roaming from my face to my pussy and back again as I trembled under his girlfriend’s ministrations. He had barely moved, except to rub his free hand over the noticeable bulge in the front of his pants. I imagined him pulling out his hard cock and thrusting it inside me; involuntarily, my eyes darted back to my mistress, fearing that she could somehow hear my thoughts. The heady mix of apprehension and arousal made me shake so hard my legs almost gave way.

“Don’t you dare!” my mistress suddenly snapped, making me jump. “You’ll cum when I say you can, and not before, you little slut!” How well she knew me. Maybe she really could read my mind… that notion both confused and titillated me.

Now, as if goading me to disobey her command, the man moved behind me and wrapped his arms around me, just as my mistress had done earlier. He jammed a couple of fingers against my clit, keeping them still but building up the pressure as his girlfriend stimulated my G-spot. I felt tormented by the powerful sensations, suddenly needing to cum so badly but struggling against the urge, not daring to give in. Tears of frustration sprang into my eyes as I fought to control my breathing, to resist the waves of pleasure surging up inside me.

“Please… please let me cum!” I begged, my voice coming out as a pathetic whimper.

“You’ll cum when I say you can cum,” my mistress reiterated sternly, although I could see from the gleam in her eye that she was turned on by my needy display. I shook, desperate to regain my self-control, hopelessly excited by the physical sensations assaulting my body and the mental thrill of my mistress’ words.

My mistress looked directly at the man, nodding almost imperceptibly as some kind of understanding seemed to pass between them. I felt him fumbling behind me, and suddenly he was tugging at my leash, bending me forward and sliding the head of his cock up and down across my slick entrance. He held my wrists tightly, keeping me in position as his girlfriend guided him inside me; he thrust right in up to the hilt, making me gasp with surprise and pleasure, then started driving into me with a steady, forceful rhythm. The girl slid underneath to lick the juncture where my pussy lips gripped snugly around his shaft, sucking my juices off him at each outward stroke, then lapping at my clit when he plunged back in.

I was shaking and sobbing by now, drunk on the volatile mix of sensations that were engulfing me like a tidal wave. “Please… Please….” I gasped with each breath, unable to form any other words. The need to cum was so intense it blotted out everything else in the room. I had lost all consciousness of my audience, all my attention focused on two points: the cock stretching my pulsing, dripping pussy open, and the face of my mistress, seeming to swim in front of my eyes as my vision blurred. The effort to hold back my orgasm was making every muscle in my body taut, causing every nerve to vibrate and burn.

And then she was in front of me, taking my face in her hands as she said, “Now! Cum for me now!” She rubbed her thumb against my bottom lip, swollen where I’d been biting it, and that was all it took; the man gripped my hips tightly as I came around his driving cock, crying out as spasm after spasm of delirious ecstasy racked my whole frame.

“Good girl,” my mistress said approvingly.    

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode One: Hiding

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

Ava was working out, as she did every evening. She waited eagerly for that particular moment of the day not only because it was a beautiful and healthy way to relieve stress, but also because of her: Tracy. Ava had seen Tracy for the first time at the gym, and silently fallen in love with her right then and there.

Tracy was simply gorgeous and her perfect body – especially when she was wearing those tight, short workout pants – was gradually driving Ava crazy. The proximity teased her, giving her just a little taste of that same air they were sharing while exercising, deeply drenched with Tracy’s aphrodisiac smell, while she was sweating right next to her.

Days and days near Tracy, and Ava had never even had the courage to speak to her, not even a simple “Bonjour.” One day she had accidentally stared at her for too long while drying herself in the locker room, and Tracy had responded with a quick smile. That little smile made Ava’s heart almost jump out of her chest! Tracy was so incredibly beautiful, but she seemed unreachable.

Soon after Tracy finished her daily workout, Ava ended hers too and followed her into the locker room. It was a struggle to wait even that long, not wanting to seem like she was following Tracy, even if she was only there to see her. When she entered the locker room, Tracy was already taking her top off, revealing her perfect breasts, glistening with perspiration. As she slowly undressed, Ava’s eyes wandered minutely over Tracy’s body. Tracy was covered in sweat, and her short, tight pants left her long legs exposed to Ava’s hungry eyes. Ava observed her inch by inch, starting from her delicate feet and up her strong calves, jumping over her knees and hungrily embracing her toned and sculpted thighs. They moved up slowly and admiringly. Tracy wasn’t wearing anything under those tight pants; Ava’s eyes fixed on her teasing camel toe. The intense observation was making Ava so horny she could literally feel her pussy throbbing. Her own tight pants rubbed against her pulsing clit, amplifying the sensation.

“I wonder how she tastes? I would love to lick and suck every single part of her body now. I wish I could feel her pussy on every cell of my tongue!” Ava mused. It was hard to keep her hands still. She wanted to shove a hand down her pants and finger herself right in front of Tracy. She had to suppress a moan of pure lust when Tracy peeled down her pants, revealing her naked body in all its sculpted and harmonious perfection. It was the first time she’d been totally naked in such close proximity, and Ava’s mind was filled with a clamour of excitement as she took in the sight of Tracy’s sweat-drenched skin, her pussy looking so juicy and inviting.

“She wants you to touch her!” whispered something inside Ava’s whirling mind… but who was it? The thought seemed to be independent of her, and it echoed throughout her body, making her even more excited. She felt a trickle of juice flowing from her pussy, forming a small wet spot on the crotch of her workout pants.

Tracy turned and walked into the shower, leaving Ava alone and on the brink of losing control. This was the worst moment; she wanted to touch herself, but she knew she wouldn’t be satisfied with just one quick orgasm, and there was no time to explore her pleasure the way she needed to. She had to resist! The sound of running water tormented her. She knew Tracy was showering, touching her naked skin, separated from her only by the fragile door. Her mind began to spin again.

Suddenly the power went out, leaving the whole gym pitch dark for a brief second. The emergency lights immediately kicked in, lighting the room more weakly. They seemed to be blinking slightly. Ava could still hear Tracy showering, but apart from that… silence. She realized she and Tracy were alone. There was no light coming from the gym, only the dim twilight outside. Strange thoughts, wild and unspeakable desires seemed to be whispering inside her head.

“She is there alone, wet and naked in the dark… you can taste her if you dare… maybe she wants to taste you too!” It was tempting. Tracy was so vulnerable to her lust, but Ava was still in control… for now. She suddenly had the strangest sensation that she was losing control of her own legs. Before long she realized how futile it was to struggle against the storm of lust growing deep inside a dark corner of her subconscious, as her beautiful legs started moving by themselves. Slowly but surely, her naked feet touched the cold ground. Silent and catlike, they carried her nearer to the shower. It was as if something inside her had taken control of her body, but without letting her fade away, so her senses seemed to be heightened rather than blunted.

Reaching the shower door, Ava felt her hands being stolen from her control in the same way as her legs. The tingling, pulsing sensation between her thighs was stronger than ever as her left hand opened the shower door silently, allowing Ava to see inside. Tracy was alone in the large shower room, naked under the cascading water as she stroked her skin sensually, washing away the sweat and grime from her workout. She was artfully illuminated by the soft emergency lights.

Admiring Tracy as she washed herself was pushing Ava’s control to the limit, especially as Tracy started to slowly rub her pussy. It seemed she was doing it as much to tease herself as to get clean. Ava’s rational mind was still fighting against her primal lust, frightened that Tracy would catch her peeping.

“You want her more than you want to fight me!” the whisperer insinuated inside Ava’s head. She fought to hold her hands still, despite the drive to let them slip inside her pants and touch her soaked pussy.

“I can’t! I can’t! Get out of me!” she screamed back, inside her head.

“As you wish!” the whisperer responded; and in the blink of an eye Ava felt something materialize behind her. Suddenly she could feel a breath on her sweaty neck, but as she tried to turn around to see who was there, she was firmly grabbed by two hands – two beautiful female hands. One went to her breasts, and the other slid straight between her legs. Ava’s first feeling was one of intense surprise, but strangely, she was not afraid. She could feel the mysterious woman’s body, as sculpted and toned as her own, pressing against her from behind. She was naked, her soft skin touching Ava’s sweaty body.

The sensations were so intense. A mystery woman was holding her tight, squeezing her breasts and rubbing her pussy through her tight pants, while the protagonist of her wildest sexual fantasies was showering just a few steps away from her, unaware of her presence. Ava felt the pleasure building deep inside her pussy, her G-spot throbbing, well-lubed with her cream and ready for an intense massage.

“You want her as much as I want you… I’ll have you and you’ll have her!” the mystery woman whispered in her ear. Ava wasn’t fighting any more: she was completely stripped of any control, not by her dominatrix but by herself.

Did the woman catch the scent of Ava’s pussy juice? Suddenly she ripped away Ava’s workout top and pants, leaving her naked and exposed. Ava felt the woman’s toned body push even harder against her, one hand circling her stiff nipples as the strong feet and legs wrapped around hers, holding her in place. The woman’s other hand was stroking over Ava’s hip, giving her goosebumps, and then moved to her ass. Her fingers stroked the top of Ava’s ass cheeks, then slid between them. Her thumb arched up, pushing against her asshole without penetrating her, just teasing. Ava could feel the woman’s powerful desire for her, and coupled with her own overwhelming arousal, it was driving her crazy. Her pussy was dripping wet, the tops of her thighs soaked with her cream, as the woman’s thumb pressed harder against her ass.

“Please… please fuck me! Fuck me hard, please!” Ava was begging inside her head, over and over. She was scarcely even aware of Tracy now, all her attention focused on the sensations that were tormenting her. The mysterious woman was playing with her, rubbing her thumb over her asshole, letting her fingers drift closer to Ava’s soaked pussy. Ava knew she was listening to her thoughts. The tension was building inside her, desperate for release.

Ava gasped as the woman suddenly thrust her thumb deep inside her pussy, curling it to catch her G-spot. She barely managed to stifle her moan of pleasure, the running water masking the sound from Tracy’s ears. Ava dimly registered the need to keep quiet, but her conscious thoughts slipped away as the woman started to frig her pussy, massaging her G-spot with every thrust. Ava’s beautiful legs were clenching and trembling at every stroke, but the woman’s tight grip kept her upright, even as she fucked her vigorously. Ava’s pussy was pouring juices, her G-spot pulsing, her moans growing louder.

“You want to do this to her, right? I’m preparing you for her, she wants you juicy and warm!” whispered the mysterious woman, kissing and biting Ava’s neck.

Ava was shaking with pleasure as the rhythmical fucking grew faster, pushing her towards an explosive orgasm. The juices built inside her like a furious river about to burst its dam. The woman grabbed Ava’s pussy with her other fingers, squeezing and rubbing her clit, as her thumb hammered the G-spot. With her left hand, she was still pinching Ava’s nipples. Ava could hear the wet squelching of her pussy, and her own uncontrollable moans, even over the noise of the shower.

But just as Ava was sure she was about to tip over the edge and lose herself completely, Tracy finished her shower. As she turned off the faucet, the mystery woman grew still, holding her thumb firmly against Ava’s G-spot without moving.

“Please! Please let me cum! Let me cum!” Ava whimpered.

For the first time, Tracy because aware of the sound, and turned towards her…

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dominated

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

This is the second part of the story “Submission,” published on the blog on February 3, 2016. The story so far…

Lucy Heart is being dominated by Dido for a photoshoot for The Life Erotic. She was restrained by her wrists and ankles and teased with an O-ring, buttplug and nipple clamps as Dido gave her the most tremendous orgasm of her life.

The story continues…

When Lucy had recovered from her powerful climax, the assistant led her to a pommel horse and bent her over it, attaching her wrist cuffs to the legs. She craned her neck to watch as the assistant helped Dido to put on a big black strap-on cock. Her legs started to tremble again as she anticipated the fucking she was about to get. But first, Dido attached a vacuum pump device to Lucy’s nipples, making them throb harder than ever, and put a ballgag in her mouth. The atmosphere was charged as the Domme took control more assertively. Even the photographer seemed content to let Dido lead the action, and snapped away wordlessly.

Dido picked up a crop and moved into position behind Lucy, saying, “I would make you count to ten, but I don’t think we could hear you with the gag in, so I will count.” Lucy willed herself not to tense up as she heard the crop swish through the air. It landed with a crack on the soft skin of her bottom, making the tender flesh ripple. The first two strikes were not as bad as Lucy had feared, but with the third blow the pain blossomed, spreading all the way down to her toes, with a sharp center on her sweet ass. She writhed against the restraints, tears springing into her eyes. Her mind whirled with this new experience, but underneath her confusion she was aware of a steady pulse of arousal coursing through her.

The fourth and fifth strokes from the crop were more playful – Dido seemed to sense exactly how much she could take right now – but with the sixth, the pain bloomed again. Lucy’s moans were muffled by the gag, but somehow she knew that even if she could speak, she would not ask Dido to stop. The last four strokes came so fast and sharp they were a blur. Lucy was shaking, and she felt grateful for the respite as the assistant smoothed cool lotion over her burning skin – not because the pain had stopped, but because she felt almost embarrassed by how much she had enjoyed it. Another stroke and she thought she might have cum without even touching her pussy.

At a nod from Dido, the assistant removed the ballgag and adjusted Lucy’s position so her head was held upright. She understood why when Dido pointed the strap-on at her lips.

“Suck it,” Dido purred, thrusting her hips forward. Lucy opened up to let the tip into her mouth, then took it deeper, inch by inch. It was less flexible than any real cock Lucy had ever sucked, but as she grew used to its girth and Dido’s hips found their rhythm, she realized it was having the same effect on her that sucking cock always did – it was getting her outrageously excited. Although she was bound and at Dido’s mercy, for a moment she felt that she was in control as she sucked and tongued the plastic dick lavishly; and she felt a surge of gratification as a moan escaped Dido’s lips and she guessed that the sight of her mouth around the shaft was turning her Domme on too.

She felt almost bereft as Dido pulled away, but then she felt something smooth and hard stroke up and down the slippery groove of her pussy lips, and knew she was about to get fucked. With one long thrust of Dido’s hips, the strap-on penetrated her all the way to the hilt. Her sugar walls contracted around it involuntarily, squeezing it just like a real cock, and an explosion of pleasure burst through her. Dimly, Lucy was aware that as it was only a photo shoot, Dido didn’t actually have to fuck her properly, but she wouldn’t be able to bear it if this amazing sensation stopped. She needed it now, needed it badly, and started rocking her hips back to meet Dido’s thrusts as the petite blonde fucked her as powerfully as any guy had ever done.

Once or twice Dido held still to allow the photographer to get the close up shots he wanted, but Lucy’s moans of frustration urged her on, and soon it was simply raw, urgent sex, the camera forgotten. Dido’s hands squeezed the soft flesh of Lucy’s hips as she slammed in over and over again, hitting her G-spot on each stroke. The pleasure was intense.

At a signal from Dido, the assistant released the cuffs from Lucy’s wrists and they flipped her over onto her back on the pommel horse. She wrapped her legs around Dido’s back as the cock slid all the way into her and the thrusting grew harder and faster. And now it seemed the pressure against her pussy mound was getting Dido off too, because Lucy felt her Domme’s hips start to stutter, just as she reached her own peak of ecstasy, and they clung together as they came in unison.

By the time the girls had recovered from their mutual orgasm, the photographer had already downloaded the raw files to his laptop, and they crowded around to look. The charged atmosphere had completely dissipated and Dido was all smiles and giggles now as she held Lucy’s hand and looked at the screen in wonder. Lucy was shocked to see the shots of the vivid red marks on her ass cheeks; she had been so lost in the moment she hadn’t even thought about how it would look on camera. They all agreed the photos were amazing, but Lucy knew nobody would ever understand just how overwhelming the experience had been, apart from the people in the room with her.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Encounter Number One

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux

We get to my apartment and as I enter she swings me around and grasps my ass and opens her mouth on mine, her tongue flicking in and out, sending hot waves of fire into my belly. Hands reach and grab, items of clothing stripped away. She has me from behind, licking from my clit to my asshole. I reach for her head, moaning; she gasps, sighs, her hands creeping up my body to my breasts. She has hold of both nipples, squeezing slightly. My moans and shrieks fill the quiet. Her breath quickens as she turns me around.

I look into her eyes; they are green, beautiful. Her lips like a rose. I kiss her, my tongue entering deep, greedy. Her tongue responds. Now we are one mouth, all-consuming. My hands run down her slender frame. I squeeze her ass, then place my hand on her pussy. It’s very wet. I'm excited, kissing her neck, biting, my hand lying still on her pussy. She moans with delight. I place one finger into the delicious mound of flesh, then two, then three. Now I have her up against the wall, fucking her sweet lips, juices running down her legs. I kiss her breasts and linger on the nipples, her hand on my head guiding me. Licking her stomach, I eventually go down to her secret garden of honey and nectar. I kiss her clit. Her moans excite me; I feel my own wet pussy pulsing in empathy. I lick and kiss her clit very gently, my fingers still inside her, fucking her pussy hard. She's holding my head, hers straining back against the wall.

I feel the tension in her legs, she’s trembling. I kiss and lick, kiss and lick, then suddenly she erupts screaming and shrieking, my face firmly on her clit. She holds my head while savoring the moment. I lick her slowly, retreating from her pussy, her orgasm juices lining my fingers. I suck on my hand, then put it in her mouth. She sucks the sweet honey while I kiss her stomach and kiss her mouth. Now she is holding my head between her hands, lavishing my tongue and lips with kisses.

I lead her to the bed, pulling her on top of me. She bites my ear, my neck, my breasts, and follows her tongue down to my dripping wet pussy. She licks, I moan loudly; she places two fingers inside me, licking and fucking me. I squirm on the bed. My legs spread, I grab her head and hold it down on my clit. It only takes a few seconds and I cum, shrieking, shouting; loud strange vocals emerge. I hold her head there, enjoying the oozing warmth.

Two fingers enter me, then three, as she begins to penetrate me. I lie back, neck straining as she hits my G-spot over and over. Now it’s four fingers, in out in out, I’m wound up like an antique clock. Screaming now I hear my own voice somewhere, but she is on top of me, face to face. We look into each other’s eyes, gazing. I’m bringing my legs into the air over my shoulders. She’s fucking me and fucking me hard. I can’t resist the tantalizing movement driving me into a frenzied state. One more stroke and I cum again, arching my back, my whole body trembling, shouting and howling. We kiss, I bite her lower lip. She kisses my closed eyes while I taste the joy of orgasm. There's only the sound of our breath.

I look into her eyes. They are glazed over, half smiling. I feel tears in my eyes. We fall asleep.

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this hot story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Submission

Fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

“Hello… my agency told me to call you before they booked me. What’s up?” Lucy listened carefully, before responding. “Okay. Sounds interesting! I’ll give them the go ahead to set it up. I hope I don’t regret this…”

While Lucy had appeared on The Life Erotic before, and made quite a splash by inserting a whole strand of pearls into her pussy, this was to be something new. TLE was experimenting with a little walk on the wild side, and Lucy had just agreed to a daring bondage shoot. She was nervous, but undeniably turned on at the thought of getting disciplined by another girl.

A few days later when she arrived at the location for the shoot, she still felt some trepidation, but the set-up seemed perfectly normal – it was a small crew, just a photographer, a female assistant, and a make-up artist. Everyone was friendly and welcoming. The set was certainly unusual though; it was a full-blown dungeon! The thought of what was to come made her tremble with horny anticipation.

The assistant brought her some coffee and asked her, “Have you ever done anything like this before? You know, whipping and stuff…?”

“Well, not for a shoot,” Lucy replied. “But… well, for fun… yes, a little bit!” She giggled, feeling herself blush. The assistant smiled.

“Oh, I think you’ll have a good time then,” she said with a wink. She led Lucy to a cabinet and continued, “Why don’t you pick out the toys you’d like to use?”

It occurred to Lucy that if she were a true Submissive, her Dominant would not give her the choice, but she was happy to get the chance to look at all these strange devices and intriguing toys. Hands shaking at the thought of what was going to happen next, she picked out some nipple clamps and a couple of toys. She gazed at the crops and whips, but thinking about that made her feel so dizzy with anticipation that she couldn’t think straight. 

“Oh, here’s your Domme!” exclaimed the assistant, a tinge of envy in her voice. Lucy looked up to see Dido walking in. The glamorous blonde was one of Lucy’s idols, and thinking about playing games with her gave Lucy a surge of excitement that made her heart skip a beat. The girls chatted for a moment – Lucy was delighted to discover her dream girl was so sweet and friendly – and then they perused the cabinet together.

As Lucy reached for a crop, Dido told her, “No, not that one. Let’s use this. It leaves a pretty stripe! I think you’ll enjoy it much more.” Lucy realized her playmate was infinitely more experienced than her when it came to this kind of game. Now she was getting really wet. The assistant took her to get changed, and she was almost embarrassed that her nipples were already rock hard and her panties felt damp as she removed them. Her costume for the photoset turned out to be nothing more than a set of wrist and ankle cuffs and a pair of fuck me pumps.

When she emerged, Dido was already wearing her Dominatrix outfit – she looked like she’d had liquid black vinyl poured over her perfect body, it fitted her so tightly. Lucy’s pulse was racing and she wondered if everyone could see the pussy juice seeping out over the inside of her thighs. A moment later the photographer told them it was time to start.

The chemistry between the girls immediately shifted. Dido took charge, hooking Lucy’s wrist cuffs to a spreader bar that hung from the ceiling, and her ankle cuffs to a second one, so her legs were spread wide apart. She sprayed oil over Lucy’s body, massaging it in agonizingly slowly, but taking care not to brush her throbbing nipples or pussy with her fingers. She then attached the nipple clamps, making Lucy wince as a strange blend of pleasure and pain began to pulse through her.

Dido lubed up her fingers, gazing into Lucy’s eyes with an indecipherable expression as she reached around her and slid one into her ass. The lube was cold and Lucy jumped and shuddered at first, then relaxed as Dido slowly probed her ass. She might be relishing her Domme role, but for now her touch was gentle as she stretched Lucy open, adding a second finger and scissoring them apart. When she was ready, Dido took a fat butt plug and slid it firmly into Lucy’s ass. She wasn’t used to this much anal stimulation, but when Dido leaned in and sucked a love bite onto her neck as she wriggled the plug around, it felt really good.

Next, Dido eased an O-ring into Lucy’s mouth. “I thought about using a ball gag, but I want to hear you scream with pleasure when I make you cum,” she whispered in Lucy’s ear. Lucy started to shake hard with arousal at these words. It might only be a photo shoot, but Dido was playing for real.

At last Dido slid a hand between Lucy’s spread thighs, cupping her pussy, gripping hard, and then sliding a couple of fingers into her. She was so wet they glided easily inside, but thanks to the plug in her ass it felt like a really tight fit. The butt plug was stirring around as Dido twisted her fingers in her pussy, causing electric sensations to spark through her whole body. As her sugar walls started to involuntarily spasm around Dido’s slippery fingers, she saw her Domme’s eyes shine with satisfaction. Dido added a third finger to her sweet snatch, making her feel impossibly full. It was almost too much; she rocked and strained against the spreader bar holding her wrists, raising herself up but then sinking back down as Dido thrust her fingers upwards. Pleasure burst through her in waves.

With a wicked smile, Dido pulled the clover clamps off Lucy’s nipples. Ecstatic pain blossomed though her as the blood rushed back in, intensifying the throbbing. But Dido distracted her by suddenly moving her thumb to grind over her clit as her fingers continued their relentless thrusting, causing an explosion of unstoppable rapture that raged through her like a forest fire. She gripped the spreader bar with white knuckles and shrieked with pleasure, the bar taking her weight as her legs buckled. When she finally stopped thrashing through the contractions of her climax, Dido caught her gently, supporting her as the assistant unstrapped her and helped her into a chair.

“Time to take a break, ladies?” suggested the photographer. Lucy jumped at the sound of his voice. She had forgotten he was even there.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Itch, Episode Two: Reflection

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Silvie Luca

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on January 18th 2016. The story so far: Silvie is trying to study in the merciless heat, soaked in sweat, but she is distracting by a relentless sensation in her pussy that she can only describes as an ‘itch.’ The harder she masturbates, the more the feeling drives her crazy. Then she catches sight of her reflection…

The story continues…

It was both exciting and strangely kinky, masturbating without control at her own reflection while it was doing the same. Silvie moaned louder, juices flowing from her pussy like a rainstorm, while the other Silvie watched her. Getting incredibly excited by that thought, and feeling the first contractions of an orgasmic explosion, Silvie’s hand suddenly reached towards the window, as if to touch her own masturbating double... watching wasn’t enough for her anymore!

As her hand hit the glass hard, covering it with sweat and pussy juice, her desire to touch the wet and squirming body of her double vanished. With her other hand she was finger-fucking her G-spot harder and deeper, her fingers moving so fast they were a blur. The itch was still growing, but now the urge to cum hard and release all that pleasure was dominating Silvie’s body. Her orgasm was near, she could feel it coming stroke after stroke; each movement was making every muscle of her body build up to the tension before that huge eruption. But then, right on the edge before her fall, something strange happened…

Her reflection stopped masturbating! She slid her fingers out of her pussy, juices dripping onto the floor, and stared straight into Silvie’s beautiful eyes.

“She wants to see you cum hard!” the itch whispered to her. “She wants to kiss and lick you. She wants to fuck you!”

Suddenly Silvie found that she couldn’t move. Two fingers were still inside her pussy, pressing her G-spot, as she froze like a statue. A terrible and uncontrollable urge, demanding an orgasm, was making her feel incredibly frustrated. Was it the itch doing this? Was it her reflection? Or was it her mind trying to take back control?

“She can’t have you… but you can have her if you ask nicely,” the itch whispered. Silvie’s sweaty body was pulsing from inside, her heart pounding, the pleasure demanding to break free and explode like a geyser. But she couldn’t move at all, she could only stand there frozen, feeling her G-spot throb against her motionless fingers.

“Please me and I’ll please you… let me taste your pleasure slowly for a while and then you’ll have it all as hard as you want!” the itch whispered.

Silvie was experiencing every sensation in her body like never before, as if amplified. She felt the sweat trickle through her hair and down her naked body, and her pussy juice seeping out and coating her thighs. It was making her horny to the point where she could hardly bear it; if only she had control of her fingers, she would make herself cum multiple times. She was breathing heavily, with her double staring at her and breathing in unison.

“Let me taste you… let me drink you… let me eat you… let me feel you… let me fuck you!” came the whisper, low and hoarse.

Silvie’s hand started to move again, very slowly, but she wasn’t in control. It was acting on its own, rubbing her G-spot with deep, hard strokes, pausing for a long moment between each stroke. It was teasing her so badly, keeping her right on the edge of orgasm but without letting her get there. Whatever the itch was, it wanted to enjoy her pleasure at its own pace. She was moaning, each stroke driving her so close to the point of no return that her legs were shaking. The slow rhythm was making her so crazy that the last part of her rational mind was fading away. Her reflection was observing her, showing clear enjoyment as seeing her getting teased and denied relief so mercilessly.

“Is that really you? Or is it me? Or maybe we are one and the same!” Silvie wondered distractedly.

Her reflection smiled and moved closer to the glass, looking down at Silvie’s wet pussy. The finger fucking was getting even harder, keeping Silvie just a milimeter away from exploding. She was at the mercy of her own lust, unable even to control her own body… and that thought was making her so hot! Having her double staring at her soaked pussy as she stood there dripping with sweat and juices was so exciting, she couldn’t stop imagining all the things she would do, if only she could break free and touch her double.

At last her hand was shortening the pause between each stroke, giving her the momentum towards her climax that she craved, her body shaking as pure pleasure embraced her. Her double was pressing her whole body against the glass now, smearing it with sweat as she watched avidly. Silvie was ready to cum so hard she was sure she would lose consciousness, but something was still keeping her teetering on the edge.

“I want more… more… more!” the voice came, the whisper feeling more like a scream. Suddenly Silvie’s free hand moved behind her, spreading her ass cheeks so her middle finger could penetrate her tight hole. The pleasure was so overwhelming that Silvie was in a state of pure bliss; her primal lust was in perfect balance with the ecstasy coming from her own beautiful body. She felt peace, a warm embrace of love coming from inside herself… that perfect moment before her orgasm. The muscles of her long legs started to tense, her toes curling, her flat tummy moving faster as her breathing raced. Her breasts bounced with each breath, juices flooding out of her.

“It’s coming, it’s coming… it’s here and it can’t be stopped!”

Her thighs clamped tight around her hand, fingers still rubbing her G-spot furiously. Her orgasm swept over her, and then it happened: a powerful jet of juice squirted from her pussy, soaking the books on her desk. Her legs spasmed, almost letting her fall, her toes curling uncontrollably in a warm puddle of her juices. Her finger moved out of her ass to rub her clit hard, more juices squirting out with each stroke. Thrills pulsed through her like an earthquake, the tremors showing no sign of fading. Her G-spot was getting sensitive now, almost making her want to stop… but no, something inside her was still demanding more! Her hands were moving with an unstoppable fury, making her moan so hard even the glass in the window was shaking.

“It’s coming again… it’s coming again!”

Now she was struggling to keep her balance like a tightrope walker over a volcano ready to erupt. She came even harder than the first time, juices squirting over the window like a waterfall as sweat cascaded down her body. She slid to the floor, sitting in a puddle of her own juice, muscles quivering as her orgasm slowly faded.

Her breath slowed, and as her rational mind resurfaced Silvie could finally feel the relief of the itch being scratched away. Her fingers massaged her G-spot more and more slowly, until the sensation dissipated and she slid her fingers out of her pussy. All that remained were the memories of the amazing experience, which her rational mind would have to carry without being able to explain them. Looking around the room, she could see the evidence of her pleasure everywhere – her books, the desk, the chair, the floor, and the window…

Yes, the window! But what had happened to her reflection? How was that possible?

As Silvie’s eyes reached the glass, her mind went silent again, like a frightened animal in front of a menacing predator. Her reflection was still on the glass, with her pussy juice falling in droplets over it, and the juice was slowly washing the reflection away as it smiled at her.

Now only one question was filling Silvie’s mind: would the itch come back again?

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate

I’ve never felt more exposed. My nipples are poking out through the strategically placed holes in my black net bodysuit, so hard and sensitive that the slightest breath across them makes me shiver with excitement. That alone would make me feel vulnerable enough, with so many eyes on me; but the hole at the crotch that displays my pussy to all these strangers is a step too far. I would be very upset with my mistress for dressing me like this… if I didn’t feel so incredibly aroused.

She told me we were going to a party, but she didn’t mention that it was a gathering of dominants and I would be the only submissive there. It makes me feel like a cupcake in a patisserie window, with all these hungry eyes devouring me. Anyone can look, but only my mistress can hold the end of the leash that’s fastened to the studded collar around my neck, signifying her ownership of me. Now she towers over me in her skyscraper heels, whispering fiercely in my ear.

“You little slut… don’t pretend you’re not enjoying this!” I steal a glance at her, blushing and looking away when I see the heat I’m feeling mirrored in her eyes, her pupils blown with lust. “You know everyone in here is thinking about fucking you,” she hisses. “I’ll bet you’re dripping wet. Admit it, you want to be touched by them all, don’t you? Maybe I’ll pass you around and let them all do what they want to you… isn’t that what you’d like?”

I hesitate, not sure which answer will get me the biggest reward… or the biggest punishment. Maybe both. When she tugs sharply on my leash, I nod apprehensively.

“Slut!” she hisses again. “Show me!” She slides a stockinged leg between my thighs, pushing my legs apart. The friction of her nylon-clad skin rubbing against my bare pussy is delicious, and I stifle a moan. If I let her know I’m enjoying it too much she might stop, and I don’t think I want that.

She moves behind me, sliding one arm around my waist to hold me tight against her body, as her other hand moves down between my legs. She has been holding a glass of champagne, and her fingers are cold. She rests them at the cleft of my thighs for a long moment, then curls them and presses harder, so her icy fingertips dip into the slick groove of my pussy.

I can’t quite believe this is happening. She’s shown me off in public before, but never so blatantly. Maybe she really is going to pass me around like a party favor? The thought of strange hands all over me, coupled with the sensations sparked by her fingers wriggling deeper into my pussy, almost makes my legs buckle. I struggle to control my shaking; it wouldn’t do to let her know how much I’m getting off on it, or she might stop, just to torment me.

She’s getting off on it too, though. Her movements are getting rougher and more urgent, three fingers plunging into me hard and fast, slippery with my juice. She grinds against my G-spot with each stroke, sending sparkling bursts of pleasure shooting through me. Until now my eyes have been timidly fixed on the floor, but as I start to soar towards my orgasm I dare to lift my gaze and look around me. What I see sends me over the edge into a dizzying climax – dozens of pairs of eyes fixed on me; smiles of approval, darkly lustful stares; couples whispering and pointing and touching each other as they watch me getting ravaged in front of them. The scene whirls and blurs before me as I shudder and buck on my mistress’ fingers, her arm gripping around my waist and holding me upright as I convulse.

She’s got what she always gets; she’s reduced me to a quivering, compliant, endorphin-drunk fool, and now I’m expecting her to lead me into a quiet room and have me eat her pussy in private. No public displays for her. But what happens next takes me utterly by surprise, and makes me worship her even more.

At a nod from her, a couple approaches. I have no idea if she knows them or if they are as much strangers to her as they are to me, but without preamble, she hands the end of my leash to the man, and pushes the girl to her knees in front of me. As the girl’s hot tongue swipes along my saturated slit, I start to tremble with excitement again…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Doin’ It Doggy

Erotic fiction inspired by Lucy Kent

There’s no subtle way of saying this, so I’m just going to come straight out with it: I love getting fucked doggy style.

I train hard at the gym and I’m in pretty fit, athletic shape; I know my firm ass is a turn on to look at, and to touch. I show it off too, in tight skirts and high heels that make my hips wiggle invitingly as I walk. I think it’s fair to say that by the time a guy gets me to bed (not that we always make it as far as the bedroom!) he will have been checking out my perfect peach of a bottom and fantasizing about getting his hands on it.

Sometimes we can barely wait to get undressed before he takes me from behind, bent over with my panties around my knees, the rough fabric of his pants building up friction against the back of my bare thighs. I feel like such a slut – in a really good way – when I get on all fours. There’s no other position where I can take getting slammed so forcefully. I’ll thrust back against the cock powering into me, knowing my partner is looking down at me, gripping my hips and studying the way my rump ripples with each masterful stroke.

Face down, ass up is my favorite sex position. I love it hard and fast like this, when he kicks my legs further apart, pounds my G-spot and makes me race towards a thunderous orgasm. But I also like it slow and intense, feeling him slide all the way in and all the way out again, stoking the fire carefully until I’m overwhelmed with irresistible sensations. Pressing so close, I can feel every twitch and pulse of his cock, the tremors sparking off an answering tremor in my pussy that nudges me along the unrushed, gloriously potent path to my climax.

Can you imagine doing me like this? Plunging deep into my hot core, driving me wild, pushing me over the edge into a molten peak of pleasure? I know you’re thinking about it… and you can cum all over my pretty ass, if you want.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Nekane: Four Dreams and a Shower

Erotic fiction by Noel, inspired by Nekane

After a hard day at work, Nekane is sitting outside in the garden, wearing only a skimpy pair of panties, so she can sunbathe. It’s quite warm outside, and she drifts off to sleep. Here’s what she dreams…

Dream One

Nekane is lying on her side when a feminine hand appears and starts to move over her body, slowly and sensuously. The hand caresses Nekane’s beautiful breasts, teasing her nipples until they are stiff. It moves down to squeeze her curvaceous bottom. Nekane wakes up, startled and looks around, but there is no one there. She wonders what the dream could have meant and why she only dreamed of a hand. She is a little confused and disturbed, but also feels the first stirrings of arousal. Still musing about her strange dream, she lies back and gradually drifts off to sleep again.

Dream Two

Nekane is lying on her back when the lower half of a beautiful face appears above her. The soft lips begin to kiss her neck and collarbones, slowly moving down towards her breasts. They blow warm air on her stiff nipples. Her big breasts are licked and sucked all over. The lips part and the mouth bites one of her breasts, gently and teasingly. The sensation wakes Nekane again, and she looks around, breathless and flustered. Nobody is there. Strangely perturbed, she slowly relaxes and falls back to sleep. 

Dream Three

Nekane is still lying on her back when a hand appears again; this time it begins to rub her pussy gently through her flimsy panties until her wetness can be seen soaking through the thin fabric. Nekane takes hold of the hand and guides it inside her panties. She moves her own hand away, allowing her mysterious seducer full rein to touch her. The other hand of the seducer appears, pulling Nekane’s panties aside and beginning to finger-fuck her. Nekane’s pussy is soaking wet and she begins to moan with pleasure and buck her hips. Once again she wakes up startled. She touches her pussy, which is indeed dripping wet. She is horny now, and touches herself gently as she drifts off again.

Dream Four

Now Nekane is standing, looking directly into the face of her seducer, but it is in shadow and she still can’t see it clearly. Their lips move together and they begin to kiss passionately. Their mutual hunger grows, with frenetic French kissing and tongue sucking. This time when Nekane suddenly wakes she feels terribly frustrated and maddened by unsatisfied lust. She decides to take a shower to cool herself down.

The Shower

As the warm water trickles over Nekane’s voluptuous body, a pair of hands appears and begins to soap up her bounteous breasts. This time, she knows she is awake, and she feels overwhelming arousal. She can feel the seducer’s breasts press against her back as the arms encircle her. One hand continues to caress her breasts as the other slides down to finger her pussy again. After she orgasms, Nekane slowly turns around to see who her seducer is. They kiss avidly.

The seducer is…

 

Many thanks to our member, Natale, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Itch, Episode One: Dripping

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Silvie Luca

Summer was still far away on the calendar, but the sun was burning like the hottest days of August. Concentrating on her studies and preparing for her upcoming exam was really hard for Silvie, even with the air conditioner running high and loud in her small room. She was at her desk, sitting on the wooden chair completely naked, sweating relentlessly as the sun gave her no mercy. She could feel every single droplet pouring out of her soft skin and slowly trickling down her body.

A small drop of hot sweat started behind her ear, growing bigger and heavier as it rolled down her neck, falling on her shoulder and giving her goosebumps. It reached her breast and fell all around her nipple, making it hard as a diamond. Hungrier for her amazing body, it descended her flat tummy, growing bigger while devouring smaller sweat drops like a predator hunting for both her wetness and her growing lust, teasing her bellybutton and then running straight down to its craved destination.

The sweat drop slowed down again when it reached the very tip of her incredibly wet and sweaty pussy, taking a small but intense pause and giving Silvie some strange distracting feelings, then crossed her clit vigorously, falling onto the chair.

Silvie’s concentration vanished at the same time as the hungry drop submerged in the puddle of sweat between her legs; thinking about it, it wasn’t only the heat. Something else was distracting her as that heavy drop of sweat teased and stimulated each single part of her naked body. More drops were still falling, accentuating her excitement while descending her long legs, forming another small puddle right on the floor below them. Something was pushing… touching… seducing her… from the inside! A strange sensation was slowly growing right in between her legs... an itch!

“Yes! An itch!”

At least that was the word used by her rational mind to justify what was happening in the moment: a familiar word to describe something unfamiliar, the useless struggle of the mind to justify everything, an illusion of control... a control she was about to lose, as something else much stronger and hungrier was coming from inside.

She was still trying to study, but without even realizing it, Silvie’s right hand moved down to her pussy to scratch that small itch and find some relief; but as her middle finger gently scrubbed and rubbed the very tip of her pussy lips, it didn’t abate. The itch was still there, calling for her fingers, teasing Silvie.

Suddenly the itch started to grow, stronger and harder, exponentially, making Silvie rub even harder at her excited, sweaty pussy. But the more she rubbed, the more the strange sensation grew. Silvie’s hand started to move around her pussy frantically, almost as if it were acting on its own, searching for that tormenting but pleasurable itch. She rubbed everywhere, from her pussy lips to between her beautiful ass cheeks.

“No, it isn’t there!”

Was her mind screaming to her in a desperate search for relief, or was it something else? Maybe it was the itch, playing a cruel hide and seek game with her as it grew like an unstoppable fire.

The more Silvie rubbed every single spot between her legs, the more she was sweating and wetting her whole naked body... and not only with sweat! Her breathing was getting heavier and faster. The relentless rubbing between her legs was making her incredibly horny, juices leaking out from her pussy, but still with no relief. The itch was making her mind succumb to her senses.

“It’s inside, it’s inside!” it was screaming. Who was screaming? Her own mind, or the itch? It was a question without value, as Silvie’s mind was on the verge of falling into an endless abyss, her hand acting like it was possessed by something else... something else that was growing harder and stronger inside her beautiful body, right in between her legs... deep inside her wet pussy!

Now clearly feeling the itch crawling and convulsing from deep inside her dripping pussy, Silvie’s right hand jumped straight for it; both her middle and ring finger sliding deep inside, with a copious stream of hot pussy juices lubricating their way in, and finally touching her hungry G-spot.

“Here you are!”

Her breathing suddenly became a deep moan of pure pleasure. As Silvie’s fingers started to massage her G-spot, finally the relief was coming! But... it was different, hard to explain... pleasure thrills were exploding at each stroke of her fingers inside herself, but the itch was still there!

The itch was getting stronger as she fucked herself. The deeper and harder her fingers were stimulating her G-spot, the more the itch was demanding her pleasure in an infinite loop of pure lust. Silvie was pushing her fingers harder, deeper and faster in and out of her pussy. Juices were flowing more and more after each stroke, spilling out onto the chair between her legs. Sweat was flowing down her body, giving it a beautiful glow as the sunlight embraced her. Her hair was soaked in sweat, dripping down her back to her amazing ass, which was getting tense from the physical thrills of pleasure. Her flat tummy was drenched in drops, some of them filling her bellybutton, and her breasts were covered in a shining and glowing ocean of sweat as her left hand was continuously playing with her hard nipples.

The finger fucking was getting even faster, harder and deeper, with her G-spot aggressively and continuously masturbated by the two fingers. Her whole body was accumulating pleasure like a volcano ready to erupt.

“More, I want more!” it was screaming louder inside her. The itch was now totally out of control. The urge for pleasure was doubled, tripled, quadrupled, making Silvie stand up, controlling her like a puppet. Juices were flowing out from her pussy like a stormy river now, gooey and thick, creamy juices covering her busy fingers.

A very small slice of her rational mind was still awake and watching, but it was falling silent to the unstoppable pleasure she was giving herself to satisfy that mysterious hungry itch. Without warning, her mind was given control of only a small part of Silvie: her beautiful eyes. They looked toward the window in front of her.

“She is watching you!” it was whispering.

Silvie observed her own reflection in the glass: they were both completely naked, dripping from head to toe in sweat and pussy juices, finger fucking in unison in a beautiful ballet of lust and pleasure. That image of pure lust was driving her out of control. It was both exciting and strangely kinky, masturbating without control at her own reflection while it was doing the same.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Unmasked

Erotic fiction inspired by Prima

A masked ball, my first. No ordinary ball either, but a gathering of free spirits with carte blanche to give in to their wildest impulses.

My mask conceals my expression, but lets me gaze at the revellers with frank desire. The costumes and music are intoxicating, a palpable buzz of excitement in the air as the night’s dramas of intrigue and seduction begin to unfold. I mingle, drinking in the scent of perfume, the giggles and murmurs of assignations being arranged, the clink of glasses.

And then I see her; slender and statuesque in her heels, her fabulous figure more revealed than concealed by her flimsy, transparent dress. An outlandish headdress covers part of her face, but I can see she is beautiful. I want her instantly.

Our eyes meet and she smiles. A barely perceptible tilt of her head in invitation, and I’m following her like a puppy, out of the crowded center of the ballroom and into a curtained alcove. She sits elegantly on a high-backed chair, casting aside the headdress, and I take a seat opposite, too spellbound to speak.

“Do you like to watch?” she asks, her voice low and husky with a trace of an exotic accent.

It takes me a second to comprehend what she means, and as realisation floods through me I nod avidly. Slowly, teasingly, she inches her diaphanous dress up, sliding it over her silky thighs – pausing, until my heart is beating so hard I can feel its throbbing throughout my whole body – and then higher still, exposing herself to my gaze.

She spreads her milky thighs apart, showing herself to me brazenly. Her pussy is bare and smooth, so pretty and pink it makes my mouth water. Her clitoris is big and puffy, peeping out from between her lips like a tempting morsel waiting to be tasted; and as she moves her legs wider I see her lips peel apart and spread like butterfly wings.  

Nectar is already gathering in the shiny folds, and I shiver with lust as she dips her finger delicately into the wetness and raises it to her lips to taste. She dips her finger again, holding it out to me to lick; my tastebuds explode with her sweet flavor. Now we are connected, she and I, and it’s as if every time she touches herself I can feel her touch on my own flesh.

She moves her hand back down to her pussy, stroking her fingers across it gently at first, then with more purpose. Her thumb strums her clit as she thrusts a couple of fingers inside her creamed-up slot. I’m pulsing with desire, and my hand gravitates towards my crotch, but she shakes her head no. I understand; this is her show. Frustrated but flooded with adrenaline, I watch her fuck herself.

Her veneer of studied composure begins to slip as her fingers work their magic and her pleasure builds. Little moans escape her lips, and her chest is flushed as her frigging becomes more frantic. Finally she arches her back with a gasp of release, fingers plunged deep, her orgasm crashing through her brutally.

When she’s regained control enough to smooth down her dress, she smiles at my discomposure. She holds her fingers to my mouth to give me a little more of the taste I’m craving, then leans in and kisses me softly on the lips.

“Enjoy your night,” she purrs, rising and sashaying away from me, back to the party.

I realize I didn’t even ask her name.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Discipline

Erotic fiction inspired by Lina Li A I know I’m in trouble as soon as I step through the door. He is silent, tense; not even looking at me, his face set.

“I’m going to get changed,” I say, and he simply shakes his head grimly. I have to cook dinner in my office clothes and high heels, my legs aching, the silence between us ominous.

When I place the plate of food on the table in front of him, he pushes it away with a look of disgust.

“First, there’s something we need to take care of,” he says. "You know what you’ve done. You lack discipline, that’s why I have to teach you.”

I nod meekly, even though I have no idea what my transgression could be. There are so many rules, and I break them so often. Bending over the table, I pull up my skirt, and slide my panties down to my thighs. The tension is almost unbearable as I feel him staring at my exposed bottom. Then he reaches into a drawer and takes out a leather paddle.

I feel such a tumult of emotions – apprehension, agitation – but underneath it all, like the bassline of a dance track, a growing pulse of excitement. He makes me wait, expectation of the sting of the paddle driving me out of my mind, so that when it finally comes, the explosion of sudden pain and the heat blossoming through my skin is almost a relief. And then he makes me wait again, the anticipation turning into an urgent craving, before the second crack of the paddle comes.

After that, the strokes of the paddle come faster, my cheeks burning, the mixed pain and pleasure roaring through my body. The sensation of wetness trickling into my panties, still bunched around my thighs, heightens my humiliation. I am dimly aware of my own voice, begging him to stop... but I know if he stops, I’ll be begging him to start again.

I am longing to feel the sting of his bare hand on my ass, his skin touching mine, and when he finally tosses the paddle aside and spanks me with his hand – hard – I feel the first tremors of orgasm approaching. I know he won’t let me get off that easily though, so I fight it, struggling to keep my legs from shaking.

I am moaning, dizzy, drunk on adrenaline, as I hear the telltale sound of his zipper; he moves my legs as far apart as they will go with my panties constraining them. Then I feel the hard tip of his cock nudging against the opening to my pussy. I want it inside me, and I am so wet it would glide easily up to the hilt; but I know if I thrust back against him that would break the rules and he will pull away. So I keep absolutely still, resisting the overwhelming urge to buck my hips, as he slides it slowly – agonisingly slowly – into me.

Soaking wet as I am, my pussy grips his cock tightly when it’s all the way in, the contractions of my impending orgasm making my sweet walls squeeze his girth. He starts to pump in and out, a touch slower than he knows I want it, still making it clear that he is in control even though his groans betray the pleasure he is feeling.

Then he starts to spank me again, pulling out halfway to aim a slap to my cheeks, then thrusting all the way back in as the sensation burns though me. Out – slap – in; out – slap – in; I lose count of the strikes, but it is on a deep in-thrust that I can’t hold my orgasm back any longer. I cum hard, my whole body shaking, my pussy spasming around his rigid cock. He waits until I am done, collapsed spread-eagled on the table and shaking, before he pulls out and sprays his load over my glowing ass cheeks.

A moment of silence, broken only by my gasps as the aftershocks of my orgasm fizz through me.

“Go and have a shower, darling,” he says mildly, helping me to my feet and kissing me tenderly on the lips. “Then we can have dinner.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Menage a Trois

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Milena D, Nika N and Emily Bloom

This follows on from a story posted on the MetArt blog on April 22, 2015, titled ‘More Than Friends,’ which featured Emily and Milena having some fun together after a photo shoot.

The story continues…

Milena was so excited to be shooting with Nika again for SexArt. In fact she was getting wet just thinking about it. Nika turned her on like crazy, with that hot little body and platinum blonde bombshell looks. Actually, Nika had such a high sex drive she was almost too much for Milena to handle; and it suddenly occurred to Milena that it might be fun to share! She had the feeling her special friend Emily would enjoy Nika’s company just as much.

Milena called Emily. “Hi, do you want to play?” she asked. Luckily Emily was free, so they arranged to meet after the shoot. Milena could swear she heard the hum of a toy on the other end of the phone as she rang off. Well, that was Emily!

The sexual tension between Milena and Nika was really buzzing throughout the shoot, and when she got a text from Emily to say she was waiting for them at the hotel, it was all she could do to restrain herself from pulling Nika down onto the floor to fuck her there and then. But she managed to concentrate, and by the time they finally finished shooting she knew they’d got some great shots. She invited Nika back to her hotel for a drink; Nika said yes at once, and Milena got the feeling she wasn’t the only one who was already wet with anticipation. So far Milena’s only sexual contact with Nika had been in front of the camera, but she was getting the unmistakable signals that the attraction was mutual.

They had a drink at the hotel bar. Milena was wondering the whole time how she should let Nika know what she had in mind. She was so confident when it came to men, but when it came to initiating sex with girls, she often felt rather shy. As it happened, Nika made the first move. Leaning in and kissing Milena on the lips, she said, “Why don’t we go up to your room and make ourselves more comfortable?” Milena was a little taken aback, but she didn’t hesitate for a second. She was practically vibrating with excitement as she took Nika’s hand and led her to her room.

As soon as they got inside, Milena’s shyness disappeared. She was just too turned on to hold back for another second. She kissed Nika passionately and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the floor. Nika lay back on the bed with an inviting smile, parting her thighs. Milena didn’t need to be asked twice. Tugging Nika’s panties aside, she ran a finger along the smooth groove of her pussy, finding it was dripping wet. To her delight, Nika arched her hips up off the bed and moaned, “Oh yes!” A second later, Milena had Nika’s panties off altogether and was eating her pussy skilfully, her talented tongue finding the sweet spot and teasing it until Nika was shaking with what she hoped was only the first of many climaxes.

As Nika caught her breath, Milena asked her, “Do you remember your first girl-girl shoot for SexArt with me?” Nika nodded. “And do you remember the photoset I did with another girl – the one you said turned you on so much you wished you’d been there?”

“Yes of course, it was with your friend Emily – she’s so damn sexy!” replied Nika. “Why do you ask?”

As if on cue, there was a knock on the door. Milena smiled at the look of surprise on Nika’s face as she went to answer it. In walked Emily, looking incredible in a skimpy dress and high heels, and carrying a big bag.

“Menage a trois?” Milena asked Nika, raising an eyebrow.

“Menage a trois… oh, yes please!” giggled Nika, scarcely able to believe the turn her evening had taken.

Emily reached into the bag and pulled out two big double-ended dildos, asking, “Who’s first?”

“Me!” yelled Milena and Nika in unison. But as it turned out, Emily didn’t play favorites; she had them lie side by side, sliding one of the toys into Nika’s juiced-up pussy and then pushing up Milena’s skirt, peeling off her panties and thrusting the second one into her equally wet hole. The pair kissed voraciously as Emily fucked them both simultaneously, keeping them both hovering exquisitely on the verge of orgasm without letting them quite reach their peak of pleasure.

When Milena felt she would go crazy if she wasn’t allowed to cum, Emily moved Nika into a 69 position on top of her, letting each take control of the dildo in the other’s pussy. Turned on as they were, they immediately started fucking each other hard and fast, pussy juice trickling over their hands as they both gasped and shook their way to an uncontrollable climax. 

Emily didn’t let them rest for a second, but moved them both onto their knees, ass-to-ass, joining them together with one of the big double-enders. She rubbed and stroked them, and pinched their nipples, as they thrust back against each other, quickly building to a rhythm that had them cumming once again. When Nika collapsed down onto the bed, Emily spun her over, the dildo still inserted, and straddled her face to get licked. Milena had no idea Emily could be so dominant, but it excited her so much she could feel that telltale throb start up deep inside and she knew another orgasm would soon sweep over her.

Over the course of the next couple of hours, the trio licked, sucked, spanked, rode and fucked each other until they were all utterly satiated and totally exhausted. Who came the most is still hotly debated in their sisterhood, but it scarcely seemed to matter. Milena hadn’t even realized it was possible to orgasm so much in one night, and she knew the phrase “menage a trois” would always make her smile.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Naked truth

Erotic fiction inspired by Gracie

People usually think I’m a shy girl and I guess that’s true, but sometimes I get the urge to shock them by being really naughty. I find the look of surprised admiration in their eyes quite an aphrodisiac.

At college I’m always the quietest girl in class, but some of the cooler crowd like me anyway, and they invited me to go on a ‘field trip’ one afternoon. I suspected it was just an excuse to skip class and hang out in the woods but it sounded like fun so I went along.

All five of us girls squashed into one car and drove out to some nearby woodland. At first we were taking photos and collecting specimens for our biology class, but we soon got bored with that. We sat in a clearing to chat, and as usual the conversation revolved around boys, clothes, parties, kissing and sex. I didn’t have much to add to the discussion; I know the others think I’m a bit of a prude because I’ve never even kissed a boy, but I could easily wipe the superior look off their faces if I told them it’s because I’m a lesbian, and I have a girlfriend who eats my pussy so well that I don’t believe any guy could make me feel half so good!

They started talking about the gym locker room at college, and complaining that they hated having to get changed in front of everyone, instead of having private cubicles.

“Is that why you don’t ever come to the gym with us, Gracie?” one of them asked. “Are you too embarrassed to get naked in front of us?”

I knew she was just teasing, but I couldn’t resist taking the bait.

“Why would I mind that?” I replied. “I’m proud of my body, I don’t care who sees me naked.”

“Prove it,” another said. “I’ll do your calculus coursework for a month if you strip off in front of us right now!”

Everyone laughed, and for a split second I considered laughing too, letting the moment pass… but a little ember of exhibitionism was smoldering inside me now, ready to burst into flames. Slowly and deliberately I stood up, pulling off my sweater. There was a collective gasp of surprise as the girls realized I was wearing a see-through shirt, with no bra underneath. I knew they could all see my dark areolae, my nipples getting hard as the cool air hit them… and I began to sense a pulse of excitement deep inside, as I felt their eyes on me.

Kicking off my tennis shoes, I wriggled out of my jeans. I wasn’t wearing panties, and I was pretty sure my pussy was clearly visible through the hem of my top, which barely brushed my thighs. Nobody spoke now; the only sound was birdsong as I pulled the top over my head and let it fall to the ground.

The girls stared, and finally one said, “Wow, Gracie, your body is amazing!”

“How do you get your pussy so smooth? Do you wax it?” another asked shyly.

“I never have guessed you’d have a Hollywood wax!” giggled another. “How does it feel?”

“Touch it and find out…” I dared her.

And that’s how I ended up letting four other girls stare at my pussy until I felt so horny I could feel my juice starting to seep out between my lips. Nothing sexual happened between us, but when I went home I sat astride my girlfriend’s face and she licked up every drop of my cream while I told her that four of my classmates had spent the afternoon admiring my pussy. The thought of their eyes on me turned me on so much I could hardly get the words out as I described the scene to her, and she ate me to orgasm after orgasm.


If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Refreshed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nicole Smith and Taylor Shay

The smell of chlorine, warm skin, your perfume as you move closer and murmur in my ear. The taste of oranges as I kiss your sweet lips. I came here feeling parched, arid, incapable of love, and you quenched my thirst and then made me burn with lust for you.

“Kiss me again,” you purr, and I push you back into the shallow water, moving on top of you, your legs wrapping around me. We grind and rock, breasts and hips pressed together, my hair in your face, my tongue dancing with yours.

“I want to taste you,” I gasp, breathless with desire. Lifting you onto the edge of the pool, I nuzzle your crotch through your soaked bikini panties, breathing in your heat and fragrance, then tug them down and push your thighs apart. Careless of who might be watching, I run my tongue along the slippery seam of your pussy, feeling you quiver. My tongue plunges deeper, plowing the furrow as your flower opens to me, lapping up your nectar.

Your wetness smears my lips as you oscillate against me, your breath coming in gasps, your thighs trembling. When your moans quicken I reach for my glass, trickling some of the sweet, chilled juice over your hot flesh. You cry out, fingers tangling in my hair, and I lap up every drop of juice and suck you to the peak of pleasure, let the waves of sensation recede a little way, then take you right up to the peak again.

Glistening with sweat, you tilt my face up to yours and kiss me, licking your cream from my lips. “Now I’m thirsty…” you say with a smile.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Muse

Erotic fiction inspired by Mina K

I’m an art student and I like to experiment with different media and techniques, but until recently I had never really been attracted to life drawing. Then a girl called Mina transferred to my class from another college and I just couldn’t stop looking at her. I felt like I’d found my muse; I was so fascinated by her and I would often secretly draw portraits of her while I was supposed to be getting on with something else.

To be honest I had never felt this kind of interest in another girl before, and it confused me; I’d always thought I was strictly hetero (although I didn’t have a great deal of experience in that department either!) and the way I felt whenever Mina smiled at me made me blush.

One day we were set an interesting brief: ‘Do something that takes you out of your comfort zone.’ I took it as a personal challenge; the most exciting, daring, exhilarating thing I could think of was to put my desire for Mina into my artwork. Shyly, I asked her if she would be my life model for the project, and to my delight she agreed.

“I’m busy all day, but meet me in the studio after hours and let’s see what happens,” she said with a smile. Of course I felt nervous and jittery for the rest of the day, but after class I went to the studio and got my sketching paper and paints ready, glowing at the idea that I would get to gaze at her for as long as I wanted.

When Mina arrived, I noticed at once that she had changed out of her usual paint-splattered overalls and was wearing a sheer black top, short skirt and stockings. She looked so sexy! The idea that she had dressed up to look her best for me was a real turn on, and I felt my pulse start to race even faster.

Without saying much, Mina put some music on, and then perched up on the table as I started to draw. My hands were shaking so much I could hardly hold the pencil! After a little while, she said, “How’s it going? Let me look.” She leaned over me to look at my work, so close I could smell her perfume. “Not, bad, but I think you could do a better job of my legs. Look, let me show you…”

To my amazement, she wriggled out of her tight skirt. Her sheer top barely skimmed her thighs, and the sight of her skimpy panties and stocking tops was enough to give me palpitations. She sat on the desk again, parting her legs a little bit so I could see the way her panties stretched tight, just hinting at the contours of her pussy. With a smile, she unbuttoned her top. Her breasts were perfect, and my mouth watered at the thought of sucking her hard nipples. “Well, do you feel inspired?” she murmured, her eyes meeting mine.

It finally dawned on me that she was well aware my interest in her was more than just artistic. My heart pounding, I replied, “Yes… I feel inspired to kiss you.” She smiled again, nodding slightly, and with a sudden surge of courage I moved towards her and pressed my lips against hers.

It was like a trigger; all my nervousness just melted away as she kissed me back, matching my passion. She wrapped her stockinged legs around me, and I slid my hand down between our bodies to rub her pussy through her panties, the dampness of the fabric letting me know that she was just as excited as me.

Now the attraction between us was out in the open, I suddenly felt so confident, so daring; it seemed that Mina was really my sexual muse, allowing me to explore my desires without inhibition. I peeled down her sticky panties, spreading her thighs wide and breathing in the scent of her sex, looking closely at the shiny pink folds, wanting to commit everything to memory.

Grabbing one of my paintbrushes, I licked the handle and then positioned it at the entrance to her wet pussy, pushing gently until it slid all the way inside. Her eyes widened as the girth of the handle stretched her open, and she moaned as I stirred it around and moved it out a little way, then thrust it back in harder. She rocked her hips and I moved it in and out again, finding my rhythm and starting to fuck her the way I liked to do it to myself with my hairbrush. My other hand was stroking and rubbing, squeezing her nipples and strumming her clit. Her cries grew louder and more urgent until suddenly she was cumming, shaking and bucking in my arms.

I think we came to our senses after that and realized we were in a public place where anyone could catch us. Mina got dressed and we went to her house; her parents were out so we could make as much noise as we liked. Over the course of the next few weeks I did everything I had imagined doing with Mina, and plenty of other things she suggested! The portrait of her never did get finished, but I’m sure you can understand why I still consider her to be my muse.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dare

Erotic fiction inspired by Elsa

My girlfriend Jane is such a kinky bitch. I’m naturally quiet and shy, but she is always persuading me to do things I wouldn’t dream of doing if she didn’t suggest them. Maybe that’s why I like her so much!

One Sunday morning she looked over at me as I was lying in bed beside her, and said we were going to play a game. Cautiously, I nodded, wondering what she had in store for me. She picked out an outfit for me to wear – black lace panties and a matching babydoll nightie – and then told me to put on a long coat and sneakers. I was trembling with trepidation, anticipation and arousal as she drove me out of town, to a quiet wooded area with some derelict buildings. Nobody else was around as she parked and led me straight to a secluded spot. I realized she must have planned this quite carefully, as I saw a chair that has been placed so it was hidden by a graffiti-covered wall.

I started trembling harder as she told me to remove my coat and sneakers, and then produced a length of cord from her bag. I was starting to guess what she had in mind… and although apprehensive, I could also feel my excitement rising.

“Are you ready?” she asked, looking into my eyes with a serious expression. I knew she was giving me the opportunity to call a halt to this; and suddenly, I didn’t want it to stop. I nodded, and sat down on the chair. I could see her hands shaking as she started to bind my ankles, and I realized she was as turned on as I was. I could feel myself starting to get really wet as she tied my wrists together.

“Now I’m going to leave you here for any passing stranger to find and fuck,” she said. I knew this was a lie. She wouldn’t really leave me here like this… would she? That moment of doubt sent a surge of excitement through me, and I felt the crotch of my panties getting soaked through with my juice. She gave me a lingering look of satisfaction, kissed my lips, and walked away.

It took me a few minutes to register that I really was alone in this secluded spot, bound to a chair in just my lingerie. It was so quiet I could hear the thudding of my heart. I wriggled, trying to get more comfortable, and the cord that ran from my wrists to my ankles was pulled tight against my pussy. That felt good! Sliding forward on the seat, I found I was able to move my hands up and down in a sawing motion, making the rope rub harder between my legs. I opened my thighs until my pussy lips spread stickily apart, angling the rope so it ground right on my clit as I slid it back and forth.

With a flash of inspiration I tugged my panties aside, letting the cord touch my bare, wet flesh. Now I couldn’t hold back, lifting my feet up onto the seat of the chair so my legs were splayed wide, sliding the rope faster and harder until it was smeared with my cream and I could hear the wet sounds of my arousal over the birdsong that seemed to swell up all around me.

Gasping as each new wave of sensation hit me, I bunched up three fingers and thrust them into my slick pussy, riding them urgently, my bound wrists soaked with the juice trickling out of me. My orgasm hit me like a tidal wave, more wetness spurting out to drench my thighs. I sat there shaking, dizzy, mindless, my eyes closed as the aftershocks buzzed through me for what seemed like hours.

My eyes flew open as a sound brought me back to my senses. It was Jane, standing quite close, watching me.

“I knew you just wouldn’t be able to resist touching yourself, you little slut,” she murmured. “Now it’s my turn to touch you.”

Taking my bound hands, she sucked my fingers clean, slowly and deliberately. Then she knelt between my legs, holding my ankles tight so my thighs splayed wide again as she started to lick…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Morning After…

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango, Amarna Miller, Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel

This follows on from the last episode posted on August 13, titled ‘Good Vibrations.’ The story so far: our gorgeous models met up for a SexArt location shoot. Mango and Amarna Miller enjoyed some kinky fun, before Mango left Amarna to the mercy of a studly taxi driver who had picked them up. Meanwhile Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel were left to get to know one another better, with the aid of a prototype sex toy.

The story continues…

When Mango awoke she realized that she did not have anything planned until much later when the next formal meeting was scheduled for the cast. She called the other models and they agreed to meet for a late breakfast, then maybe they all could go to the beach. There had to be a nude one somewhere close? 

The girls met in the lobby, all of them looking fresh and beautiful despite the busy night they had enjoyed. Mango was looking forward to some girl talk; she wanted to hear all about their adventures after she had left them. They went into the hotel dining room and Amarna lit up as she spotted two men sitting at a nearby table. She introduced everyone; they were Franck Franco and Juan Lucho, two Spanish models she knew well. As the other three girls did not shoot boy-girl movies, they listened, fascinated, as Amarna told them about her experiences.

“But how do they compare to Jorge?” Mango asked. This got everyone’s attention. Amarna blushed as Mango told the others about the previous night’s encounter with their well-hung new friend. Then they made Amarna share all the details.

“That sounds pretty amazing,” Ariel giggled. “But I may have one that even you can’t handle!” Mango and Amarna listened and laughed as Tracy and Ariel described the fun they’d had with the prototype sex toys the previous night. By the time Tracy had told them about how she had teased and tormented Ariel, and then blown her mind, they were all wriggling in their seats. Forget going to the beach; they headed straight to Ariel’s room to investigate this interesting new contraption.

They examined each attachment, and to Mango’s delight there was one for anal stimulation. And yes, there was one that Amarna said was even bigger than Jorge’s cock! Like college girls at a sleepover, they giggled and teased each other until Tracy decided that she and Ariel would control the devices while the other two rode. She didn’t disclose what the red button did, though! While their subjects were undressing, Tracy whispered a challenge to Ariel – the winner would be the first to give her ‘victim’ an orgasm so hard she had to give up and pull off!

They set the sex toys up facing each other, and Mango and Amarna straddled one each, sinking down onto the probes they had selected. Mango had a probe in her ass as well as one in her pussy, and it took Tracy a couple of minutes to get both working in a pleasing rhythm, giving Ariel a slight advantage with Amarna. The vibrations felt incredible, and Amarna was already shaking and rocking by the time Mango started to tremble. But when Tracy used the controller to increase the size of the anal probe, Mango let out a low moan of pleasure and then started bucking her hips wildly as the sensations drove her crazy. Tracy could see Amarna was already building to a climax, so she let Mango have it with the red button on the probe in her pussy. Mango screamed with delight but stayed firmly planted on the toy as she rode out the waves of pleasure.

Ariel responded by giving Amarna two quick tastes of the red button, but Amarna just gasped and bit her lip, seeming to push down harder. Tracy noticed Ariel had her hand between her legs, rubbing herself, and guessed that she was having trouble concentrating on their competition. She told Mango to lean forward, upped the vibration, and tapped the red button three times. Mango yelled and almost flew off the front of the contraption, knocking Amana off hers too. It was close, but Tracy had won. The units were still vibrating as Mango and Amarna lay in a heap on the floor, gasping and giggling.

Ariel helped them up while Tracy fixed them all a drink, smiling victoriously. When she confessed to her game, Amarna said she thought they were all winners! The conversation turned again to Jorge, and Mango related how they had met him, and more importantly, what she had done to Amarna before he arrived. It was a switch from her usual more submissive role, and one they all found very intriguing. They decided to see if the cab company would send Jorge to take them all to their meeting that afternoon. But first they all needed a nap...

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exhibitionist

Erotic fiction inspired by Janelle B

I’m a naturist. I love feeling the sun and the breeze on my naked skin, but I’ll be honest, I also enjoy feeling other people’s eyes on me! I always wonder if they’ve noticed my nipples getting stiff, or caught sight of the sheen of juice on my inner thighs as I bask in their attention. As soon as I’m alone I have to masturbate, imaging that I’m still being watched, and wondering if my recent audience is doing the same thing.

I was at a clifftop resort recently when I let the last of my inhibitions go and did what I’d been dreaming of doing for so long. I was sitting on a rock overlooking the bay when I noticed a couple not far from me, undressing. Maybe they had just come to catch some sun, but the way they kept kissing and touching made me think they had more amorous intentions. Casually, as if I hadn’t seen them, I slid my top down to my waist and starting pinching my nipples. From the corner of my eye I saw them shooting glances at me, and I knew I had their attention.

I wriggled out of my shorts and tossed them aside, then did the same with my top. Lying back on the smooth, sun-warmed rock, I spread my legs and felt the gentle breeze sweep across my tingling pussy. The couple were openly staring now, as the man stood behind his partner and fondled her breasts. I saw her hand creep down to rub her pussy, and I did the same. My pussy was so wet my fingers skated along my slippery slot and I pressed harder, feeling the throbbing sensation deep inside. The couple moved slightly so I could see his erection standing up stiff as a flagpole, and at the sight I shoved two fingers right inside my hot hole and ground against them.

The couple sank to the ground, the woman straddling her lover and sliding down on his hard cock. As she bounced up and down, she stared right at me, and I returned her gaze as I frigged myself harder and faster. My pussy felt so sensitive, it was as if I could feel that rigid cock fucking me, thrusting in and out, my sweet walls clenching around it. My hand was soaked with my juice, the most intense excitement coursing through my body as I spasmed and shook my way to a terrific orgasm. My voyeur timed her climax to mine, and I heard her cry out just as I hit the peak of bliss. I saw her hips buck, and then her man started thrusting up into her rapidly as he came too.

After that I put my clothes on and crept away, leaving them to kiss and cuddle in the afterglow of their fun. I’ve replayed the scene in my head over and over since then, and the thrill of being watched never diminishes!

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Anticipation

Erotic fiction inspired by Lia Tailor

Alone in my hotel room, waiting for my lover to arrive, I was bored and horny. I was lying on the sofa, naked except for my white panties, thinking about what might happen when she arrived. Yes, I said SHE. I’d never been in a physical relationship with another woman until I met her, and just thinking about her touch made me shiver with anticipation.

Squeezing my breasts, I imagined her lips closing around my nipple, her hot tongue flicking against it, making it stiffen. I pictured her naked, holding me tight, her breasts squashed against mine as we kissed and kissed. I spread my thighs a little wider and stroked my fingers lightly over my panties and between my legs, feeling my pussy quiver. I knew her touch would be just as light and gentle to begin with, becoming firmer and more insistent as she felt my juice begin to soak through the thin fabric.

I rubbed my panty crotch harder, my fingers finding the groove between my plump lips, the dampening fabric moulding to my folds. I slid my hand inside my panties to find my slit already slippery with arousal, my fingers gliding up and down over my clit and between my pussy lips smoothly. I tugged the panties tighter against my pussy, the delicious friction sending a surge of pleasure through me, and then peeled the sticky fabric away from my creamy hotspot.

Circling a finger over my puffed-up clit, I imagined my lover’s eyes drinking in the sight of my flushed pink pussy, wet and throbbing with desire for her. I slid my panties down around my ankles, enjoying the way they held my feet together so that my thighs splayed wider open, displaying my juicy pussy so flagrantly. Teasing myself with how long I could resist, I slid my fingers up and down my saturated slot over and over, before finally allowing them to sink inside. I was so turned on that my pussy walls immediately spasmed around my probing fingers, sending tremors of excitement through my body. I knew it wouldn’t take much more to make me orgasm, but I wanted to hold back. I wanted her to be watching me when I came.

Turning onto my front, I clasped my hands together and thrust them between my legs, humping my pussy against them. It was enough to keep me at fever pitch, but not quite enough to push me over the edge. Right on cue, there was a knock at the door. I answered it naked, of course… and a few minutes later I did finally enjoy my first orgasm of the day (but by no means my last) with my lover’s fingers jammed deep inside me, and her lips on mine.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Reflected Pleasure

Erotic fiction inspired by Nordica

I’m a gentle, sweet-natured soul, but when I dress up in stockings and heels it seems to liberate another side to my personality. That’s when I feel compelled to prowl the lesbian bars downtown and pick up some submissive girl to do my bidding.

Getting ready for a night out is all part of the anticipation. I take my time, letting my excitement build until it becomes a tangible thing, a vibration deep in my core. Last night when I felt the first whispers of that urge to touch soft female flesh and bend it to my will, I waited until they had become a deafening roar before I stopped resisting. I undressed and took a bath, but I didn’t touch my breasts or pussy, despite the throbbing that made me want to do so.

I slid black stockings over my long legs, and put on my highest heels. A red satin garterbelt and bowtie completed the outfit. Finally I pulled on black satin gloves, for the ultimate tease. My nipples were hard as diamonds as I stood in front of the mirror, admiring my reflection. When I ran my gloved fingers over them, they sent pulses of pleasure flooding through me.

My bare pussy looked so beautiful, framed by my garter belt and stocking tops, and I moved closer to the mirror, gazing at my plump pink folds. Lifting a leg to spread myself open, I could see cream welling up between my lips and starting to trickle down my inner thighs. I moved to the floor, parting my legs wider, staring at my pussy in the mirror as my lips opened up into a pretty butterfly, displaying my juicy pink sweetness.

I still hadn’t touched myself, and I made myself wait even longer, turning my back to the mirror so I could admire my perfectly round, firm bottom. The wider I spread my knees, the better I could see my moist slit. I pressed my thighs tight shut for a moment, squeezing hard and feeling a fresh surge of juice flood out. Then I turned back to face myself, moving closer and closer until my hot crotch left a smear of wetness on the cold surface of the mirror.

That was it – I couldn’t hold back any longer. I ran a gloved finger along my slippery slit and plunged it deep inside, the shiny fabric gliding against my slick flesh. My eyes roamed over my reflection, taking in my stiff nipples, the wanton expression on my face, and the kinky sight of my gloved finger thrusting in and out of my wet hole. Frantically, I rubbed my clit with my other hand as I added a second finger and fucked myself wildly, hard and fast, my hips bucking as the uncontrollable sensations overwhelmed me. My orgasm hit me like a tornado, ripping through me and leaving me shaking and breathless.

I wasn’t done though. Now my thoughts turned to finding a willing partner to lick me clean, a girl who would kneel as I stood over her in my heels and lap up my juices as I ground against her face. Pulling a raincoat on over my nakedness, I winked at my reflection in the mirror as I set off into the night…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Model behavior

Erotic fiction inspired by Maya Virdi

I was working on a supermarket checkout when this guy came in and told me he was a famous fashion photographer and could make me a star. Obviously, I knew he was lying right away, but I kind of admired his cheek for telling such an outrageous story; and besides, what did I have to lose?

I met him for a drink after my shift ended – he claimed getting to know his models better inspired his work – and then he took me to his ‘studio.’ It was just a rundown attic room, but I pretended not to notice. I was getting into the fantasy of me being a model just as much as he was by this point! I’d never done anything like this before, and it felt good to be the center of attention. All along, I’d been telling myself it was just a game that I could stop at any moment, but now I knew that I would go through with it, whatever he asked me to do.

He spread a blanket on the ground and told me to get comfortable, while he fiddled with his camera. I lay down and gazed into the lens, pretending I really was a famous model shooting a commercial for some fancy brand. The exhibitionism was intoxicating. I wriggled my hips, my short dress riding up even higher to reveal more of my toned thighs, and he whistled appreciatively. It was good to know he was enjoying the show, but my imaginary audience was taking over now; in my head I could see flashbulbs going off and hear a roar of approval from the crowd as I rolled onto my knees and let my dress slide right up, revealing my bare ass with its sexy tattoo.

My photographer moved around me, acting as if he was looking for the perfect angle, although really I knew he just wanted to get a look at my pussy. I held still and let him look all he wanted, hoping he was getting a close-up of my juicy pink folds. I was so wet, thoroughly turned on by my fantasy, and I wondered how clearly he could see the juice seeping out between my plump pussy lips. I could feel a throbbing, pulsing sensation spreading from my crotch all the way through my body, like an electrical current.

I heard him gasp as I pulled my dress down off my shoulder, exposing my breasts. In my head it was a ripple of applause, growing louder as I pushed the dress right down to my waist, and then let it fall. Naked, I felt more beautiful than ever before, sharing my true self with the camera. I felt so uninhibited, and I wanted to express the great surge of sexual power I felt. 

I stared straight into the lens, letting my audience know I was utterly in control, then lay back and let my thighs fall open, displaying my hot pussy wantonly. Slowly, teasingly, I ran my fingertips along the groove of my pussy, my cream making it slippery. My heavy breathing almost drowned out the clicking of the camera, but the buzz of excitement in my head was all I could focus on. Tilting my hips up, I thrust two fingers deep inside my hot, slick hole, my thumb working on my clit as I frigged my way to one of the best orgasms of my life.

Of course I had sex with my photographer after that – I was so horny I needed to get fucked hard, and we had a really good time together. And naturally, I wiped his camera’s memory card while he slept it off! Sometimes I wish I hadn’t deleted the pictures though, because I’m pretty sure the look of overwhelming arousal on my face would have been priceless…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Kiss and Tell

Erotic fiction inspired by Ana B and Uila

I’d always thought Uila had no idea I was into girls. I mean, we’d been friends since high school, and had many giggly conversations about boys, but I’d never shared the truth about my sexuality with her. It wasn’t like I had tons of experience, either; in the small, conservative town where we live, it’s impossible to make a move without the gossip starting. It was only when I went to stay with friends in the city that I got the chance to meet more free-spirited people, and I would return home buzzing with excitement and horny energy.

So one night, Uila was staying over at my place when the talk turned, as always, to sex. We were lounging on my bed as she recounted this long story about how her current boyfriend didn’t know how to kiss properly and she couldn’t think of how to tell him. I was gazing at her soft lips as she spoke, imagining exactly how I would kiss them myself, when she suddenly asked, “Does it feel different, kissing a girl?”

I could feel myself blushing bright red in surprise and confusion. “Come on, did you really think I hadn’t guessed?” she laughed. “I see the way you look at other girls… I just want to know if it’s different with girls and guys?”

“Well, yes…” I stammered. “Girls are softer, and sweeter. I can show you, if you’d like?”

She smiled, and I realized that was what she’d been hoping for. Without another moment’s hesitation, I leaned in and kissed her red lips, gently at first, then more passionately. Her tongue danced with mine. She put her arms around me and held me tight and I felt her stiff nipples brush against me through her thin top. Feeling bolder now I knew she was really turned on, I slid a hand up her top to pinch her nipple, feeling it throb and stiffen.

Sliding her top down off her shoulders and pushing her onto her back on the bed, I began kissing my way slowly from her lips to her nipples, savoring the heat and fragrance of her skin. She was trembling with arousal as I stroked and sucked her nipples, switching from one to the other until she was arching up off the bed and moaning with lust. I was dimly aware that my pussy was soaking wet, but all my attention was focused on Uila’s pleasure.

When I was certain she was entirely under my spell, I pulled her top right off, and then carried on kissing my way down, over her stomach, to the waistband of her shorts. She moaned and wriggled a little more frantically, my cue to continue my exploration. I unbuttoned her shorts, kissing each new area of skin as it was exposed, and eased them slowly down and off, leaving her wearing nothing but her skimpy white panties. Now I kissed her through them, my lips pressing against her crotch, surveying the contours of her pussy with each touch.

Her gasps and shivers told me she was ready to go further, and I slid her panties down, inch by inch, baring her tempting pussy. She spread her thighs, inviting me to taste her. For I moment I just drank in the sight of her beautiful pink folds, juice seeping from between her plump lips; then I kissed her there, slowly and gently, making her squirm.

I kissed and licked every inch of Uila’s body that night, and although we never spoke of it again, it gave me the confidence to be more open about my sexuality. I still consider kissing to be one of the most erotic and exciting things two girls can do!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

 

READ MORE

Good Vibrations

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel

This follows on from the last episode posted on July 28, titled ‘Colossal Pleasure.’ The story so far: our gorgeous models met up for a SexArt location shoot. While Mango and Amarna Miller enjoyed some kinky fun, Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel were left to get to know one another better.

The story continues…

Tracy and Ariel had never met before, but they felt comfortable with each other immediately. Well, maybe a little more than comfortable… as their scriptwriter Rose left them to enjoy each other’s company, she had already noticed a certain spark between them. Both girls had pushed the boundaries in their movies for SexArt, and shared an unconventional and somewhat daring outlook that instantly attracted them to each other. The flirtatious sparkle between them increased as they speculated about what would be in store for them on this shoot – Rose still wasn’t telling, although she had said it was important that they all spoke such good English.

Rose had arranged for them all to have dinner together, and when they went inside to change, Ariel had a message from the front desk to say there was a package for her; she had it sent up to her room. She took a quick peep at the intriguing contents, and smiled as she imagined telling Tracy about it.

The dinner was fantastic. Mango was there, but seemed a little sleepy and distracted, while Amarna, it seemed, was ‘otherwise engaged.’ No doubt there was a story to tell there! Ariel and Tracy only had eyes for each other, and when they returned to their hotel, Ariel invited her new friend to help her investigate the package.

Tracy took a look inside, and giggled with lustful surprise. It was a matching pair of… sex contraptions! She had seen something similar before, but nothing so complex. It was a kind of seat, with a huge dildo sticking up from the middle of it, and a controller that promised all kinds of naughty fun. Ariel explained that one of her friends had designed it, and wanted her to test the prototype.

“I could use a second opinion though,” she added with a smile that made Tracy quiver with anticipation. They sat very close to each other as they investigated the controller, discovering to their amazement that not only did the dildo attachment vibrate, but it also expanded in girth, and increased in length! It even had a memory function. They looked at each other with eyes wide, imagining how it would feel to ride it. 

“It’s your toy, you should go first,” Tracy said. “But I get the controller.”

“Okay, but then you have to record it,” Ariel laughed. “Because whatever you do to me, I’m going to do exactly the same to you next.”

Tracy felt herself getting really wet as she watched Ariel use the little tube of lube to get the toy slippery, then stand and slip off her panties with no trace of shyness. When she took her dress off too, it took all Tracy’s self-control not to grab her for a kiss.

“Now, wait until it’s right inside me before starting it up,” Ariel giggled, as she squatted over the toy and slowly lowered herself down on it. Watching the big probe spread Ariel’s tight pussy open and thrust inside it was almost unbearably exciting. Tracy did her best to concentrate, listening to the low throb as she turned the toy on and it started to vibrate.

Ariel’s giggly high spirits soon turned to genuine arousal as the probe did its work. She rocked her hips, riding the sensations until it hit the perfect spot and she started to tremble with pleasure. Tracy tried the little joystick that made the probe move around, enjoying Ariel’s squeals of delight as each movement made her shake harder. She turned the vibration up until Ariel was moaning involuntarily, then expanded the girth and length, little by little, until the sexy redhead was gasping and crying out as it filled her like the biggest cock she’d ever imagined.

Ariel started riding it like it was a real cock, raising and lowering her ass as she slid up and down on it. Her eyes were closed and she was lost in pleasure, chasing her orgasm. Tracy watched her, fascinated and very turned on. She realized she was dripping wet, and slid her free hand into her panties to touch herself.

“I wonder what the red button does?” she mused. Ariel didn’t reply, she was beyond the point where she could speak coherently, so Tracy tapped the button anyway. With a gasp, Ariel reared up so high she almost slid right off the probe, her eyes flying open.

“Oh, it’s huge!” she gasped. “It just got massive!” Tracy realized the button made the dildo grow to full length instantly – a real thrust effect! “Do it again!” Ariel giggled, settling herself back down on the toy.  

Now Tracy had figured out how to control the toy, she used her expert knowledge of the female body to drive Ariel crazy. She brought her to the brink of orgasm over and over again, then eased off, each peak more exquisitely frustrating than the next. It felt almost like a video game as she watched Ariel’s response to each move she made. When she knew Ariel’s climax was going to be the most raw, powerful, earth-shattering one she’d ever experienced, she finally hit the red button again, sending her over the edge.

It took a while for Ariel to recover from her orgasm enough to speak. When she was finally able, she smiled as she said two simple words: “You’re next…!”

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Bound

Erotic fiction inspired by Bella T

I love the feeling of rope against my skin. I like to feel it pull tight around my wrists, restricting my movement, limiting my free will. And yes, I enjoy bondage games…but it’s not just the loss of power that turns me on, it’s the physical sensation too. I’ve never heard of anyone else who gets excited by the mere sight of rope, the way I do. I can’t look at it without imagining it being wrapped around my limbs.

Lately I’ve taken to keeping a length of silk rope under my pillow, and stroking it against my body while I masturbate. I tried something new today. I was feeling really horny, but instead of just lying on my bed to rub myself to a quick orgasm, I took my time, teasing myself as I undressed and put on a sexy black lace dress. Then I wrapped the rope around my wrists, leaning against the wall and imagining my captor’s eyes burning between my legs like a laser. Pulses of pleasure throbbed through my core as I squeezed the tops of my thighs together.

I pulled up my dress and wound the rope between my breasts and around my waist, every rasp of delicious friction stoking my arousal. Careful not to touch my pussy – even though I wanted to so badly – I looped the rope around my crotch and tugged. I felt a rush of wetness as the rope tightened around my pussy, squeezing it in the most electrifying way.

After a few minutes of that I couldn’t hold back any longer. I lay on the bed and slid the rope between my pussy lips, working it back and forth so it stimulated my clit. I was so wet it slid along my slippery groove easily. I rolled onto my front, pulling the rope tighter around my wrists, my ass in the air as I humped against the rope. Now I desperately needed to be penetrated. Thrusting three fingers into my wet hole from behind, I pumped them in and out vigorously. The rope was still rubbing against my clit, and I felt my whole body go into paroxysms of pleasure as I came hard.

I hope one day I’ll meet someone who shares my rope fetish, but for now, it feels good to share my naughty little secret with you…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Colossal Pleasure

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango and Amarna Miller.

This follows on from the first episode posted on May 28, titled ‘Power Play.’ The story so far: Mango and Amarna met on a SexArt location shoot and felt an immediate attraction to one another. After a trip to the store for sex toys, Mango restrained Amarna on the bed for a taste of intensely pleasurable domination.

The story continues…

Amarna was still sleeping when the phone rang. Mango grabbed it before it woke her. It was the front desk.

“A young man named Jorge is asking for you. Should we send him up?” Jorge was the cute driver who had taken them to the sex store earlier that night. She hadn’t been sure if he would have the nerve to accept her invitation.

“Yes, please do, and could you send up a pitcher of sangria with him?” That gave her enough time to dress and wash the evidence of her feasting on Amarna from her face before Jorge knocked at the door. No longer dressed in his uniform, he looked even more studly. Mango ushered him into the living room of the suite, explaining that Amarna was sleeping, and they had some sangria as they chatted. He told her he was at university studying law, and the driver gig was just a summer job. As he started to relax and lose his initial shyness, she took a deep breath and revealed why she and Amarna were in town. Although he looked shocked, he was clearly excited by the idea too.

“I’m meeting our scriptwriter, Rose, for dinner, but I thought you might like to get to know Amarna a little better?” Mango suggested. He nodded eagerly, and she poured him some more sangria and led him into the bedroom. Amarna had been woken by the sound of them talking. Mango had covered her with a sheet, but she was still strapped to the bed. Jorge’s eyes widened with surprise, but Mango noticed the bulge at his crotch swelling. Smiling to herself, she undid the straps restraining Amarna’s wrists and ankles.

“Darling, I have to go meet Rose now, but I thought you might like to have some fun with our new friend?” she asked. Amarna flushed bright red, but she smiled. Mango had read her mood perfectly. “Okay, I’m going to have a quick shower, and I’ll check on you in a few minutes…”

By the time Mango had dressed for dinner and returned to the living room, Amarna had put on a silk robe, Jorge had poured her some sangria, and they were having what looked like an intimate conversation, all murmuring and flirtatious looks. She raised an eyebrow questioningly, and Amarna nodded and smiled. Satisfied that her friend was happy with the way the evening was shaping up, Mango told them to have fun, and headed out.

Left alone, Amarna and Jorge began to kiss. He was eager at first, but then seemed to draw back, a little hesitant. There was something about Amarna that made her easy to confide in, and haltingly, a little embarrassed, he told her what was bothering him. He had no problem getting girls to date him, but he had a lot of disappointments when it came to sex. Amarna was intrigued, and pushed him to open up further. He told her his big issue was… a BIG penis. Most girls freaked out when they saw what he was packing.

Amarna smiled as she said she was pretty sure she could handle it. Jorge relaxed then, and as they started kissing even more passionately, she slid her hand to his crotch and was excited to feel the monster in his pants stirring. As she unzipped him, she resolved not to express any surprise; but couldn’t suppress a gasp when she saw it. “Oh my!” she whispered, awe-struck.

Jorge turned red again, and made to pull away, but Amarna stopped him by letting her robe fall open to show her beautiful alabaster skin. She took hold of his cock with both hands as it reached enormous stiffness, measuring the girth with her delicate little fingers. A stroke and a squeeze, and he was utterly under her spell. She could feel his eyes glued to the undulations of her fantastic rump as she led him back to the bedroom.

Reaching for the bottle of lotion on the bedside stand, she began to stroke it over his cock, until it was slippery and shiny. To her amazement she realized it had not even been fully hard until now. Under her soft, warm touch, it just grew and grew. She kissed and licked the head, and sucked as deep as she could, but there was no way she could get much of it in her mouth.

Wet as she still was from Mango’s earlier attention and her current arousal, she wondered if that huge cock would really fit in her tight pussy. She straddled Jorge’s face in a sixty-nine so he could lick her and get her sweet folds spread open. She licked him and jacked him with her lotion-slick hands as he lapped at her hot slit. He didn’t have Mango’s expertise, but he had skills of his own when it came to eating pussy, she discovered.

When she was so wet she could feel juice trickling down her thighs, she turned around, straddled his crotch, and very, very slowly lowered herself onto him. The head alone stretched her to her limit. She took a deep breath and inched her way down. As the stretching, throbbing sensation began to feel really good, she dropped with all her weight, and let the massive shaft fill her all the way up. She leaned forward and kissed him, rocking her hips slowly at first, and then gaining momentum as her pleasure grew.

It felt incredible for them both, and Jorge grabbed her hips and began to guide her pace, but like a true gentleman did not try to thrust upwards. Full as she was, his whole shaft was still not inside her. Her snug pussy walls squeezed him spasmodically, pulses of intense pleasure firing through her whole body. Sweat trickled down between her beautiful breasts. Heat radiated from the hot shaft penetrating her core, and she realized she was going to cum…Riding faster and harder, she reached behind her to squeeze his balls. As he tightened his grip on her hips, she felt him expand even more inside her and for the first time thrust up into her as he came with a cry of pleasure. The feel of the hot blasts inside her triggered her own orgasm, one of the most intense she had ever experienced.

As they caught their breath, Amarna asked, “Have you ever considered our profession?”

Jorge laughed and replied, “I don’t think lawyer and porn star is a very good mix!"

It’s our profession’s loss, Amarna thought as he left, much later. She had just started to doze again when Mango returned, demanding details…

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Private Orgasms

Erotic fiction inspired by Katherine

I share an apartment in the city with three other girls. It’s fun, but there’s not a lot of privacy. Sure, I masturbate hastily in the shower occasionally, but I can’t really take my time over it without the risk of someone bursting in and catching me. I don’t have a boyfriend right now, and I’m feeling pretty frustrated!

One day at work I was researching hotel rooms online for some important visiting clients when it occurred to me that I might have found my perfect solution. I told my boss I was taking the rest of the afternoon off to check out the hotels personally; he seemed really happy that I was taking the responsibility so seriously! I went to the nicest hotel and the concierge showed me the most exclusive suite, which was ideal for our VIP clients; when I booked it, and then mentioned that I needed somewhere to rest for a few hours, he was more than happy to offer me a complimentary room.

Of course the room he gave me was very simple compared to the luxury suite, but it was peaceful and the big fluffy bed looked so inviting. I undressed slowly, savoring the solitude, and lay down on the cool sheets. I imagined how it would feel if I was waiting for a lover to join me, the pulse of anticipation starting gently and increasing in intensity until I could feel it thudding through my veins. Grabbing a pillow, I wrapped my legs around it and squeezed. I was already wet, and I could feel my juice seeping out and soaking the pillow as I rolled on top of it and humped my crotch against it.

Just then I was distracted by a noise… the unmistakeable sound of a woman’s low moans of pleasure. I realized there was a couple having sex in the next room! I lay there listening, my hips involuntarily beginning to hump again to the rhythm of the woman’s moans. I closed my eyes and pictured her, glistening with perspiration, straddling her man and riding up and down on his cock. Her moans grew louder and more high-pitched, and I imagined that he must be thrusting up into her, hard and steady, his rigid pole slick with her cream. Suddenly I was desperate to feel that penetrating sensation myself; casting around wildly for something to use, I grabbed my hairbrush from my purse and slid the thick handle into my wet pussy.

My hips started jerking as my pussy fluttered and clenched spasmodically around the handle. I was still face down, grinding down on my hand as I moved the hairbrush handle in and out, imagining the man in the next room was lying on top of me, his weight pressing against me as his cock filled me. The woman’s moans were rapid now, as she approached her orgasm, and I matched my pace to hers. My thighs clamped tight around my hand as I shook with the full force of my climax, just as she reached hers with a loud gasp of release.

I lay there for a while, trembling with the aftershocks of my orgasm, listening to the sounds of the couple talking softly, showering and leaving. I guessed they were enjoying an illicit liaison, and that idea turned me on again. This time I lay on my back, legs spread wide, and imagined them watching me as I masturbated for them.

When I left the hotel, the concierge just murmured discreetly that he hoped I had enjoyed my rest. I told him that it had been just what I needed - and when our VIP clients arrived a few days later, I was able to tell them truthfully that the beds in this hotel were very comfortable...

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Pierced Nipples

Erotic fiction inspired by Alice E

It’s unusual for a girl to be able to orgasm just by having her nipples stimulated, so I guess I’m one of the lucky ones! My nipples have always been very sensitive, and just having them gently stroked or sucked is so arousing I get wet immediately. Suck a little harder, tweak them or flick them with your tongue, and I’m utterly at your mercy, a quivering heap of orgasmic nerve endings!

My favorite sexual position is to sit astride my partner so he can suck on my nipples as I ride him. That way, he can feel my pussy squeeze tight around his cock with every contraction of my orgasm. Since I had my nipples pierced, the sensation is even more incredible; I do find myself getting turned on at the most inappropriate times, though! All it takes is for someone to brush past me a little too close, and my nipples start to stiffen and throb, sending a direct current of excitement down to my pussy. I’ve lost count of the number of times I’ve had to excuse myself at meetings, dinner parties and bars, and go find a private place to satisfy my urge to touch myself. Luckily it doesn’t usually take long, as once my nipples are hard and my pussy is creamed up, I climax very easily.

A few days ago I went to a friend’s house for coffee. Several of our girlfriends were there, so when I started to get that familiar horny urge, it was easy to slip away from the chatter and find somewhere quiet. Her bedroom was shady and inviting, the blinds drawn against the heat, and I lay down on her bed and untied the halterneck of my top, pushing it down around my waist. My nipples were pulsing, so hot and hard, and as I squeezed one between my fingertips and tugged at my piercing, I felt a fresh surge of juice flood my panties.

Another few seconds of that and I’m sure I would have climaxed, but just then the door burst open and my friend came into the room. Obviously she had come to fetch something, but it went right out of her head at the sight of me writhing with pleasure on her bed, stroking my bare breasts.

There was a split second when she just stared at me in amazement… and then she straddled my half-naked body and started sucking one of my nipples, hard. I started to cum almost immediately, but she didn’t let up. She sucked soft and then hard again, ran her tongue over my nipple, gently bit it and pulled my piercing with her teeth. When I thought I couldn’t cum any more, she switched to the other nipple, and set me off on another long string of orgasms. Finally, she slid her hand into my sodden panties and thrust three fingers into my slick hole, making my hips buck so hard with the almost unbearable pleasure that I nearly threw her off me.

She dismounted as I lay there shuddering with the aftershocks of my orgasmic frenzy, and winked as she left the room, licking her sticky fingers. It took me a few minutes to gather my composure enough to rejoin my girlfriends, reeking of sex no doubt and feeling quite shaky and lightheaded. I’ve been replaying what happened over and over in my head ever since…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dripping Wet

Erotic fiction inspired by Linsy A

A mutual friend introduced me to Linsy, and I liked her right away. She was so much fun, the kind of girl you can always rely on to go just that little bit further than she should. She was an incredible flirt, and a couple of times when she turned the charm on me, I found myself wondering if she was actually into girls and had heard I was too.

I got my chance to test that theory when she invited herself to stay over at my place one night after we’d been out to a bar with friends. Linsy was acting a little tipsy, but actually I’d been watching her and I knew for a fact she’d only been drinking soda. I figured it was her way of getting away with acting outrageously and not taking responsibility for it.

We went straight to my room, Linsy giggling and grabbing onto my arm constantly, and then she announced that she was going to take a shower. She pushed open the door to the en suite bathroom, but she didn’t go in. Instead she stood in the doorway and kicked off her shoes, then unzipped her skirt and let it slide to the floor. At this point, I discovered that she wasn’t wearing panties! She giggled harder at the expression on my face – a blend of embarrassment, surprise and arousal, I would image – and then turned, wiggling her perfect little ass at me, and walked into the bathroom.

She didn’t close the door, and so of course I followed like a faithful puppy. I watched as she turned on the faucet and climbed under it, not bothering to remove her top. The wet fabric was soon clinging to her like a second skin, her nipples poking out hard.

“Oh, that feels good!” she purred as the water cascaded over her. Her expression had changed subtly as the pleasurable sensations washed through her, and as she looked into my eyes I got the distinct impression she wasn’t just teasing me any more. Gazing right at me, she unhooked the shower handset and slid down to the floor of the stall, spreading her legs and pointing the powerful jet of water directly at her pussy. Right away, she began to shudder with excitement as the spray pounded her sweet pink folds. My own pussy twitched and pulsed in sympathy, my panties wet with my seeping cream.

As Linsy played the water over her crotch, arching her back and moaning with pleasure now, the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. I started to rub myself through my tight pants, and when that wasn’t enough, I tugged them down around my thighs and slid my hand into my sodden panties.

Linsy and I watched each other intently now, as we both frigged our way to orgasm. She had stuffed a couple of fingers into her pussy and was sliding them in and out rapidly as she aimed the jet of water at her puffed up clit. I slid my panties down, as far as they would go with my tight pants still around my thighs, so she could see my fingers thrusting into my hot hole. She was first to start cumming, her thighs clamping shut around the showerhead as she gasped and moaned. The expression on her face was all it took to send me over the edge too, my juice trickling down my legs as my orgasm thundered through me.

After that, we just looked at each other for a long, hungry moment; then Linsy beckoned to me and said, “Hey, wanna get cleaned up? There’s plenty of room in here for two…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

White cotton panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Audrey

I was pretty excited – although I tried not to show it – when Audrey asked me to go into the store changing room with her to give my opinion on the outfit she was trying on. We’d been casual friends for a while, and I’d always admired her cool, edgy style. She was the girl everyone wanted to get close to, and I was thrilled she’d picked me to help her choose the dress for her date that night. I was also quite curious to find out what she was wearing under her tight black pants!

What I wasn’t expecting was a pair of plain white cotton panties under those sexy pants. I couldn’t help staring at the way they clung to the curves of Audrey’s peachy behind like a second skin. I watched, enthralled, as she bent over to remove her boots and pants, and I saw the crotch of the panties pulled tight against her pussy. I felt my own panties start to get damp as I looked.

Audrey seemed totally unaware of the effect she was having on me as she pulled off her sweater, revealing that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath it. She turned around and I could clearly see the outline of her big, puffy clit through the thin fabric of her panties. I watched in a haze of arousal as she tried on the dress she’d selected and asked what I thought, my replies to her questions monosyllabic. Disappointed with my unenthusiastic reaction to the dress, she took it off again.

“Maybe I should just go like this, huh?” she asked, looking at me very boldly. I felt myself blush, and she laughed… but she looked pleased too. She hooked her fingers into the sides of her panties and eased them down, so they barely covered her pussy mound. “How about this?” she murmured, not laughing now. I nodded, unable to tear my gaze away from her crotch. Was she really going to show me her pussy?

Slowly and tantalizingly, she pushed her panties down around her thighs, tilting her hips forward so I got the full effect of her pussy, with that big, puffy, protruding clit. I wanted to touch it so badly, to peel her lips apart and thrust my tongue inside… I was shaking as I looked up at her face and realized she wasn’t teasing any more. She wanted me to do it.

I knew if I hesitated I would lose my nerve, so I immediately knelt between Audrey’s parted legs and pressed my face against her crotch, grabbing her clit between my lips and sucking. She jumped and started trembling, hard – maybe she hadn’t expected me to take it so far, or maybe it was just her first time with another girl? Whatever, I was determined to make sure it was also her best.

Flicking her clit with my tongue as I sucked it, I ran a finger along the cleft of her pussy lips, discovering how wet she was. I pushed my finger into her slippery hole, adding a second and hooking them so they found her G-spot. Then I started to slide them in and out with a steady rhythm, sucking her clit a little harder as I did so. Two minutes of that and she was quaking like jello, her juice running down into the palm of my hand.

I felt supremely confident now as I bent her over, her hands supporting her on the bench as I thrust my tongue into her hot, sweet hole from behind. My wet fingers stroked her clit as I ate her voraciously, and before long she was drenching my lips with her cream, thrusting back against me and then covering her own mouth with her hand to stifle her moans as she came.

Still shaking, she pulled her panties up, a wet patch immediately appearing on the front as her juice soaked through them. She looked dazed as she slowly dressed and we left the store together without saying much. But when we reached her car and instead of driving me home she took me straight back to her place, I knew she’d be cancelling her date for that night…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com.      I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Bush craft

Erotic fiction inspired by Alya

This might sound strange to some of you – especially if you are a little older and more experienced than me – but until recently I had never been with a girl with a hairy pussy. Girls my own age all go bare, and I can hardly remember what my own bush looked like before I starting waxing.

I don’t have a steady girlfriend, but there’s a club where I like to go to pick up girls. A lot of the women there are lesbian or bisexual, and looking for some no-strings fun. I’m still exploring my sexuality – I only ‘came out’ as a lesbian a couple of years ago – and I’ve had some amazing experiences and learned a lot about what turns me on. But this was something fresh and exciting.

This particular night at the club, I was dancing and flirting with a sexy girl in a blue lace dress. She looked Hispanic, with beautiful tanned skin and dark eyes. She had a slight accent I couldn’t quite place over the loud music, and a way of glancing at me, and then away, that drove me crazy. I wanted her with every atom of my being.

I could hardly believe she wanted me too, but it was surprisingly easy to persuade her to come back to my place, which was only a couple of blocks away. We hardly spoke on the walk there, both too horny and keyed up, but she took my hand and that made my pussy throb with lust and anticipation.

When we got inside, we didn’t waste any time – we both knew what we wanted. She sat down on my big red beanbag chair, her skirt riding up to reveal her matching turquoise panties. Instantly, my eyes were drawn to the copious hair curling out around her panty-crotch. I moved closer, and she smiled to see my surprised expression. Slowly and deliberately, she spread her thighs apart and beckoned me closer. Her pubic hair was so thick and dark, covering the tops of her thighs. She tugged the crotch of her panties aside, letting me see how the luxuriant hair hid her pussy. I watched, enthralled, as she played with the springy hair, patting and gently pulling it.

“Take your panties off!” I implored her, breathlessly. She nodded and wriggled out of them, then spread her legs even wider so her pussy lips parted and I could just see a glimpse of pink between the dark curls. Licking her fingers, she ran them along the groove of her pussy lips, the hair parting to show more of her shiny pink folds, already wet with her arousal.

That was it: I couldn’t hold back any longer. Moving forward, I pressed my face between her thighs, inhaling the musky scent from her bush, the wiry hairs tickling my skin. I felt a surge of wetness soaking through my own panties as I hooked her legs up over my shoulders and ground my face harder against her pussy, my tongue finding her creamy center and thrusting inside. The smell, taste and feel of her hair and the tangy treasure it concealed was so intoxicating, I knew I was ready to eat her pussy all night long…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Friction

Erotic fiction inspired by Illaria

My lover gave me a little gift box wrapped with a ribbon, and told me to open it when I was alone and thinking of him. Inside was a pair of panties, unlike anything I’d seen before. The waistband was pink lace, but the crotch of the panties was a string, threaded with three big pearls. I blushed just imagining how it would feel to wear them. Wriggling out of my jeans and plain cotton underwear, I stepped into the sexy panties and slowly slid them on. The feel of the smooth, cold pearls against my hot pussy was so strange, and so exciting… it was as if every nerve ending in my body was concentrated on those three points.

I tugged gently on the front of the waistband and the pearls were forced tighter against my pussy, moving my lips apart to make way for them. I spread my legs wider, the pearls pushing between my juicy folds. The highest one was rubbing against my clit, sending tremors of arousal right through my body. The second and third slid over my hot center, becoming slippery with my cream. When I tugged the panties from the back, the third pearl nestled in my puckered asshole.

I squeezed my legs together tightly, the pearls pressing harder against my tender flesh, making my whole crotch throb with heat. Lying back, I pulled the string of pearls back and forth, feeling every inch of my pussy twitch and shiver as they slid along the slick channel between my lips, drenched with my juice now. The sensations built until I was shuddering uncontrollably, gasping as the need for release became overpowering.

Clenching my fists, I thrust them between my legs, clenching my thighs around them so the first pearl was grinding hard against my clit and the second and third pushed right inside my sticky honeypot. Squirming and bucking my hips, I rubbed and moaned my way to a climax that had me in convulsions of pleasure.

When I finally stopped shaking, I peeled the panties off my soaked pussy and licked my cream off the pearls, then put them back on and called my lover to tell him how it felt to wear them. As soon as I started to describe it, I felt so horny that I took them off and stuffed them right into my pussy – beads and lace – and rubbed myself to another powerful climax as he listened.

Now he’s dared me to wear the panties under a short skirt and meet him for a drink at our favorite hotel bar. Will I be brave enough to flash some lucky guy there? Or will I just get so turned on by the delicious friction that I cum right there on the barstool? I’m getting wet again just thinking about it…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Just can’t wait…

Erotic fiction inspired by Lexi B

You told me to meet you here at lunchtime, but I’ve waited nearly an hour now and there’s still no sign of you. I guess you’re tied up in a meeting somewhere… that’s the trouble with all this sneaking around, but we’d both get fired if anyone saw us together. The frustration is unbearable, though. Since I woke up this morning, all I’ve been able to think about is your big cock sliding into my pussy, and if it doesn’t happen soon I’m sure I’ll go crazy.

Under my coat I’m wearing a sexy dress. I know if you saw me in it, you would get hard in an instant. I imagine you pushing me up against the wall, tugging my panties down around my thighs and thrusting into me, without even pausing to say hello. That thought gets me so turned on. I can feel my nipples getting hard with arousal, and I pull open my dress and pinch them, feeling a pulse of pleasure right down to my pussy. We chose this derelict building as our meeting place because there are no prying eyes, so there’s nobody here to see me if I give in to the urge that’s getting too strong to ignore. 

I slide my hand into my panties and touch myself, my fingers coming away slippery with my cream. I’m hot, drenched, so ready to get fucked that two fingers glide right inside my hot hole without resistance. I add a third, craving that filled-up, stretched-open feeling that only your cock can give me. Pulling my panties down to my ankles, I squat, my knees wide, spreading my pussy open. Now I don’t care if anyone does see me, I just want to cum. I bunch my fingers together and ride up and down, squeezing tight around them as if it’s your stiff cock I’m riding. My fingers are soaked, slick with my juice, and as I bounce on them harder and faster I can feel the waves of my orgasm approach.

I always love it best when you do me from behind though, so I bend over, one knee raised onto a concrete post, and finger-fuck myself into a frenzy of pleasure, bucking my hips to maximise each intense blast of pleasure. When I do climax it’s incredible – starbursts and explosions firing through my body over and over.

Still shaking, I use my sodden panties to wipe my sticky fingers and my pussy as best I can. Then I drape them over the concrete post so if you do eventually make it here, you’ll know what you missed…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Body Language

Erotic fiction inspired by Apolonia and Misha Cross

Misha tries to keep her voice steady as she reads, but she’s stumbling over the words as Apolonia slides a hand up her skirt. She’s never seen this side of Apolonia before, so strong and domineering. It makes her excited, and a little nervous. She glances up from the page as Apolonia begins to unbutton her blouse, and the look of lust on her seducer’s pretty face almost overpowers her. She struggles on as Apolonia removes her bra, and kneels to slide down her panties, but by the time Apolonia tears the book from her hands and stuffs her panties into her mouth to silence her, she is already quivering with anticipation. Those pretty lips around her nipple are all it takes, and she surrenders utterly as Apolonia throws her on the sofa and spanks her ass cheeks, before burying her tongue in that tempting pink slot.

The ferocity with which Apolonia licks, sucks, finger-fucks and spanks her has Misha moaning and grabbing her lover’s hand to urge her on. She’s completely lost in a pleasure so intense it’s almost painful. She moves to her knees and Apolonia spanks her again and eats her hungrily, her own fingers strumming her clit to intensify the sensations. She straddles the doll-like beauty’s face and bucks her hips as she rides, shaking on the brink of release; then moves into spoons, letting Apolonia handle her roughly and frig her to a climax that consumes her.

Pulling off Apolonia’s panties with her teeth, Misha uses them to gag her lover, as she plunges her fingers into that juiced up box and tongues her asshole. Now she’s playing power games of her own, pulling Apolonia’s hair, spitting, squeezing, grabbing and sucking until the Spanish sweetheart gasps and moans and thrusts back hard against her hand. When Apolonia sits astride Misha’s lap and rides her fingers, she is almost delirious with pleasure, shuddering through a noisy orgasm with Misha’s mouth clamped to her breast.

Misha’s face and pussy are both flushed bright pink with sexual adrenaline as Apolonia moves on top of her in a sixty-nine and begins to rub and lick her again. She slides her fingers into Apolonia’s snatch as it hovers over her lips, too consumed with ecstasy to lick until her orgasm has subsided. She kisses her lover, tender now that her passion is spent, Apolonia quickly re-establishing herself as the dominant partner with some assertive sucking and grabbing. Misha knows she’ll never be able to resist Apolonia’s seductive blend of beauty and power…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

First Time Flashing

Erotic fiction inspired by Tigra

I was housesitting for a friend who lives in the city recently. I’m from the country, and I found the busy streets a little overwhelming, but quite exciting too. I wondered how many of the people rushing by were potential friends, or even lovers? The thought made me blush and look away whenever a stranger caught my eye.

One afternoon I came in from doing some shopping. There was snow on the ground, but inside the apartment was very warm, and I peeled off several layers of clothing, until I was down to just my underwear, and settled on the wide windowsill to watch the world go by. There were people passing in the street below, and I could see movement in some of the windows of the apartment block opposite.

I don’t know how long it took before it dawned on me that if I could see them, maybe people could see me too. I suppose at that point I should have moved away from the window, or put some clothes on, but I didn’t. It was exciting to think maybe someone was watching me right at that moment, hoping to see me do something I should only do in private. The idea made me flush with self-consciousness, but it also turned me on. I could feel my pussy getting creamy as I imagined some guy peeping at me. What if he was stroking his cock while he looked at me?  

Trembling a little with arousal, I slid the strap of my vest top down, exposing more of my breasts. Was that bright flash I saw at the window opposite just a trick of the light, or was someone there, watching me? Encouraged by my own fevered imaginings, I pulled my top down further, so my nipple was exposed. Immediately it stiffened, almost as if someone had touched it. I imagined my watcher gasping with surprised pleasure, his hand involuntarily tightening around his dick.

Emboldened by the arousal that surged through me, I pushed my top all the way down to my waist, stroking my hands over my breasts. My pussy felt so hot and wet, and I rubbed myself through my panties, which were soaked through with my juice. I had never wanted to be penetrated so badly in my life. Kneeling up on the windowsill to give my unknown audience the perfect view, I eased my panties down around my thighs, giving a full-frontal flash of my pussy. I waited as long as I could before the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. Then I stuffed my hand between my legs, fingers seeking out the slippery, cream-slick groove of my plump lips and sliding inside.

The tight panties around my thighs prevented me from spreading my legs any wider, and the pressure of my hand against my mound as my fingers thrust in and out was provoking a steady trickle of juice down my legs. Thinking only of my own need for release now, I pulled the panties down to my ankles so I could sit on the windowsill and open my knees wide, my fingers pumping into my slot harder and faster. Was my watcher’s hand a blur as he jacked himself faster too? My whole body shook as the spasms announcing my impending climax fired through me.

I spun back to my knees, this time with my ass towards the window, back arched so my pussy was on full view. I rode my fingers until my orgasm swept through me, then pressed my twitching pussy against the glass, smearing it with my cream. As I sank down onto the windowsill, utterly sated, I wondered if my watcher had sprayed the inside of his window with his cumload. I hoped so.

I’m thinking of moving to the big city now. Ever since this happened, I’ve been longing to find a place where I can see and be seen…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Power Play

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango and Amarna Miller

Mango was running a little late when she arrived at her hotel. A note at reception requested for her to meet Rose poolside, so she quickly changed into a bikini and a cute wrap, and went down to the pool. The maître d'hôtel led her to a table at the poolside restaurant, where Rose was sitting with some models she recognized. Her reputation as a nudist obviously preceded her, as the girls teased her, asking if she was planning to take her bikini off for some skinny-dipping. With the ice broken, they sat and chatted over drinks. Rose spoke to each of them individually, telling them SexArt was working on a new project, but she didn’t tell them exactly what it was to be. Then she left them to enjoy the sun and the pool.

Mango felt especially drawn to Amarna Miller, and despite their language difference they were soon talking intimately. Amarna was curious to know what Rose had asked Mango.

“She wanted to know why I hadn’t done any boy-girl shoots, and whether I would consider it,” Mango told her. “And then she asked me, how about anal? I told her I like it, but do you remember how much fuss there was when I played with my ass in my ‘Girls Love Sex’ episode?”

“My questions were a little different,” Amarna told her. “She asked me if, in real life, I preferred being a dom or a sub. I know I blushed when I admitted preferring to be submissive. And then she asked me if I thought I could write dialog – how strange!”

“So you are a sub? That’s interesting…” Mango smiled. “I like to be submissive in movies sometimes, but in real life I’m a true dom. Wanna play?”

“Yes, mistress!” Amarna replied, looking down and blushing even harder.

Mango took Amarna’s hand and led her through the lobby, telling her they needed to go to buy some toys. The doorman summoned a cab and she asked the cute driver if he knew a suitable store. Turning red, he admitted he did, and offered to wait while they did their shopping.

Mango chose a good assortment of restraints. “Are you loud when you cum?” she asked Amarna. When Amarna nodded, she plucked a ball gag from the display. “Maybe I should bring you out of here with a collar and leash on?” she murmured. Amarna turned even paler. Mango chose to use the handcuffs instead, helping Amarna into the back seat of the cab and then exposing her breasts and fondling them as they made their way back to the hotel. The driver glanced at the mirror repeatedly, but said nothing.

As they reached the hotel, Mango whispered, “I’m going to slip the driver a note and invite him to come over when he gets off tonight. Shall I tell him he can play with my slave if he does?” Amarna was speechless. Her mind was in overload. She avoided eye contact with everyone as Mango led her through the lobby, wondering what the hell she had got herself into. She felt nervous, but also very excited. She was already dripping wet as they entered Mango’s room.

Mango went to the phone and placed an order with room service, leaving Amarna just standing there, trembling. Then she positioned the restraint straps on the bed, undressed Amarna – being careful not to touch her sensitive skin more than necessary – and strapped her to the bed. There was a knock on the door and Mango took the drinks from room service, letting the door open just enough that the server got a glimpse of her naked captive.

When he left, Mango went to her suitcase and produced a huge vibrating wand. “I don’t consider this a toy, it’s a necessity!” she said. Now Amarna understood why she would need the ball gag. But Mango just put the toy on the nightstand, saying, “Later!” She undressed slowly, and Amarna felt herself getting even wetter at the sight of her companion's beautiful body.

Mango held up the bottle she had ordered from room service. “This is Kahlua, a coffee liqueur, very sticky. It will tingle.” She moved between Amarna’s spread legs. “I know you love to eat pussy, but I’m going to teach you how to do it even better.” She poured a stream of liquid onto Amarna’s mons Venus, letting it run over her lips and on down. “My job is to get every last drop and lick you clean.”

Amarna squirmed and pulled at her restraints. Mango was right; the sensations were intense. It felt hot, tingling and teasing. She had never felt so aroused. As Mango began to lick her, the pressure built and built. Looking down, she could see her abdomen ripple, but it was obvious Mango did not intend to let her orgasm yet. Her whole body was shaking involuntarily, but her release escaped her. Mango licked every inch of her pussy, and even tongued her asshole, but every time she was about to climax, her tormentor would ease off until the sensations subsided a little.  

Amarna realized she was moaning, “Please, please, let me cum!” but to no avail. At last Mango kissed Amarna, slid the ball gag between her lips and secured it. Only then did she reach for the vibrator, turn it on high, and with a wicked smile, applied it directly to Amarna’s clit. The effect was instantaneous. Armana started to cum like crazy, harder than ever before in her life. She screamed into the ball gag, writhing and pulling against her restraints, until it seemed she would almost faint from the relentless onslaught of ecstasy.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Yoga Bunny - a tribute to Paula Shy

Yoga bunny: tribute to Paula Shy

Erotic fiction inspired by Paula Shy

Yoga always makes me horny. I'm sure that's not an appropriate reaction, but I can't help it! Maybe it's something to do with the deep breathing and all that focusing on the pelvic area... I usually walk out of class buzzing with arousal, and with a telltale damp patch on the crotch of my tight yoga pants. Then a friend told me about the naked yoga craze; I knew there was no way I could trust myself in a class surrounded by acres of bare flesh, but there was nothing to stop me trying it on my own...

I was lucky enough to be housesitting for a friend with a secluded back yard, and the sunny poolside terrace seemed like the ideal spot to get in touch with my inner goddess. I was sitting drinking my morning coffee when the idea struck me, so I just grabbed a mat and headed out in my vest top and panties, confident there was nobody around to spot me. As I warmed up with some deep stretches, I began to feel an intense throbbing sensation radiating throughout my body. I raised my hips up into bridge position, knees open and pussy pointed directly at the sun. Heat flared through my crotch at once, and I could feel wetness start to trickle between my pussy lips. I slid down the straps of my vest and pushed it down to my waist, my nipples immediately stiffening in the slight hint of breeze. Trying to find my balance, I moved through tree pose and dancer pose, but it was no good - my attention was concentrated on my pulsing pussy, not my perfect posture!

Moving into a forward bend, I eased my panties down, exposing my pussy to the air as I got deeper into the stretch. That felt good! I moved into a full back bend, my slit splaying open as I arched up and back. Suddenly my mind was filled with the idea of getting banged in that position, some strong guy grasping my waist as he plunged into me. The thought made me shiver with pleasure, and my legs nearly gave way. I sank down into a shoulder stand, legs wide, pussy open to the sky... and that's when all my yoga composure completely deserted me and I knew I absolutely, positively had to rub myself off immediately!

I got on my hand and knees, my fingers sliding straight into my slick pussy with no resistance. Thumb grinding on my clit, I pumped rhythmically, juice trickling out with each stroke. My pussy walls twitched spasmodically around my fingers, waves of sensation flooding over me. Collapsing down onto the ground, I humped my hand frantically, my free hand reaching over to rub between my ass cheeks as I shuddered to a huge orgasm.

I wish I could tell you the pool guy came by and caught me in this compromising position, but no such luck. However, I did invite a couple of open-minded girlfriends to join me for the following morning's naked yoga session...

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Urge

Erotic fiction inspired by Leila A

There are things I need to do, calls I should make, work to be done. But I just can’t shake that urge. You know the one I mean.

My denim shorts are so tight, the seam between my legs pressing right between my pussy lips. Maybe that’s why I’m feeling the telltale throb radiating from my crotch all the way to my stiffening nipples. I grab the bottom of the shorts and pull upward, grinding them even tighter against my hot snatch. It feels so good.

Unbuttoning my shirt, I flick a nail across my hard nipple, feeling an electric current spark down to my cooch, juice soaking through the fabric that’s rubbing deeper between my plump lips. I lie on my back on the table, legs high in the air, tugging at the thin strip of denim and sawing it back and forth until it’s saturated with my cream and waves of pleasure are pulsing through me.

I spread my pussy lips apart so the wet fabric can slide even deeper, then force a finger past the confines of the denim and right into my hot hole. Immediately, my sugar walls spasm around my probing finger and I feel a fresh surge of juice spurt out and trickle over my hand. I’ve never squirted before, but the pressure of the tight shorts all around my crotch is causing such a throbbing sensation that I feel like I might explode. I taste my cream from my fingers and it’s hot, sweet and tangy.

I need to cum now – badly. I thrust two fingers into my pussy, one either side of the drenched fabric, and press it harder and harder against my clit as my fingers move frantically, searching out my sweet spot and rubbing insistently. My legs stiffen, my back arches and the throbbing builds until suddenly – oh, oh, oh – I’m cumming like crazy, wetness gushing from deep inside.

It takes a few moments for me to come back to my senses, and I know I’m not done yet. Easing down the soaked shorts and pressing the crotch to my face so I smell my own arousal, I crouch up on the table with my legs parted so my pussy is spread wide. I slide a couple of fingers back into my slippery hole and ride them, imagining it’s a big cock filling me, the aftershocks from my orgasm twitching and pulsing through me. My fingers aren’t enough now, and I take off one of my shoes and wrap my shirt around the heel, then stroke it up and down along the groove of my pussy lips. Turning onto my knees, I rub the makeshift dildo against my cunt over and over, until I’m cumming again, just as hard as the first time.

When I get the urge like this, it’s impossible for me to resist. What would you do if you were with me, I wonder…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

More Than Friends - a tribute to Emily and Milena

Emily and Milena: More Than Friends, a tribute

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by ‘Nisake' by Erik Latika, featuring Milena D and Emily Bloom

Milena answered the phone and said, "Hi Em, yeah I heard from Erik also. He wants us to play on a motorbike for a photoset for MetArt. Sounds like fun, right? I'll pick you up about 9:00am. Erik says he has the outfits he wants us to wear - or not wear, as it develops! Can't wait to see you!" It had been a while since Milena and Emily had an opportunity to shoot together, and the good friends always enjoyed each other's company.

Milena showered, brushed her hair back into a ponytail, and then pulled on an old pair of ripped jeans, a ‘Free Pussy Riot' T-shirt, and the brand new Adidas sneakers she had picked up in Prague. She looked more like the cute girl next door than a glamorous model as she climbed into her prize possession, an Abarth Edition Fiat 500, and headed off to pick up Emily, who was staying in a local hotel. Emily, always the flirt, was chatting with the doorman as Milena pulled up. She was also dressed casually, in jeans, an oversized T-shirt with some classical musician's image on it that Milena didn't even recognize, and flip-flops. The doorman's eyes were wide as he took in the sight of the two pretty girls greeting each other with a kiss that was a little more than just friendly.

The girls caught up on each other's gossip on the way to the shoot, and on arrival were greeted by the sight of their photographer, Erik, standing next to a big black motorcycle.

"Wow, I hope Erik lets me take it for a spin," Milena said longingly.

Emily screwed up her face and asked, "You can handle that thing? You ride?"

Milena just laughed and replied, "Yes, and you'd better hold on tight behind me or I will have to wear my T-shirt that says, ‘If you can read this I lost the bitch,’ won’t I?" Emily turned white.

They changed into their sexy outfits for the shoot. When Milena pulled her jeans off, she thought Emily was going to jump on her right then. Emily hadn't seen that part of Milena since she had been waxed. Milena laughed at the expression on Emily's face, and said, "If you want, you can examine it much more closely back at your hotel..."

Throughout the shoot, both girls could feel themselves getting more and more aroused. It was hard to restrain themselves from touching each other too explicitly. When they had finished, Erik let Milena take the bike for a short spin. Emily held on tight behind her; she clamped onto Milena's breasts as she rode and whispered into her ear, "You're going to pay for this when I get you back to my room!"

She wasn't kidding. They were barely in the room before Emily stripped naked and dived onto the bed. She flipped onto her back, spread her legs and said, "I get really horny when I am scared, and that bike ride got me scared. Now don't stop until I tell you."

Milena giggled as she climbed on the bed and dove into Emily. She was telling the truth about being turned on, Milena soon realized, because Emily was already wet when Milena's tongue spread her lips.

The first flick of her tongue on Emily's clit, and Emily came for the first time - but Milena wouldn't let her stop there. Number two came when Milena added a third finger to the two she was pumping into Emily. Milena came up for a kiss, Emily licking all of her juices from Milena's face, and then lay down beside her. Emily reversed direction and lowered herself on top of Milena in the classic soixante-neuf position.

"I miss your full bush, it was so much fun to play with," Emily whispered between licks. But it didn't stop her from exploring every inch of Milena's smooth bare mound with her tongue. She moved her arms behind Milena's sexy long legs, and lifted Milena's ass so as to have complete access. Then she buried her tongue as deep as she could.

It became a game, to see which one was going to make the other cum first. Milena realized Emily's clit would be way too sensitive after her earlier orgasms, so she moved to the rear target with her tongue. Emily let out a deep moan, but then returned the favor. Neither one wanted to lose this battle. Finally when she thought Milena was ready, Emily sucked Milena's clit in as far as she could and whipped it with her tongue. Milena was starting to get those involuntary shudders when Emily slipped her finger deep into Milena's rear orifice! Emily won!

Much later, when the girls had both recovered from the many orgasms they'd given each other, they showered together and decided to put a perfect cap on the day. Rather than dressing casually as they had done earlier, they went through Emily's stuff to find her sexiest outfits. Looking like the beautiful models they were, they went out for a night on the town.

Thank you to our MetArt member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Stockings and Panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Vanessa O

Sometimes I like to get dressed up, even when there’s nobody here to see me. I pretend it’s just for fun, to try on a new outfit, but deep down I know it will end up with me cramming my fingers into my wet pussy and chasing an orgasm. Tonight I put on black lace underwear, stockings and garter belt, high heels and a figure-hugging sequinned dress. Even as I smooth the dress down over my hips, I can feel the tell-tale trickle of juices from my hot pussy; but I make myself wait. I light some candles and walk slowly around the room, enjoying the tension of the garter straps against my thighs, imagining hungry eyes on me.

When I’ve teased myself enough, I pull my dress up to my waist and rest my bottom against the glass table, the cold surface making my warm skin tingle. It feels good, so I pull off my dress and bra, and rub my nipples across the cold glass. They stiffen instantly, sending a shock of pleasure down between my legs. I pinch and squeeze them, feeling the hot throb feed a fresh surge of intense desire.

I slide a hand down to stroke against my panty crotch, discovering how drenched it is with my juices. Bunching the sodden fabric up, I pull it tight, sawing it between my pussy lips until it rubs hard against my clitoris. The jolt of pleasure is overwhelming, my legs shaking as evidence of my arousal soaks my fingers. I’m so close to cumming, but I want to prolong the moment. Peeling off the sticky panties, I lick my own cream from them, and then roll them into a ball that I rub roughly over my nipples. Spreading my legs wider, I rub the saturated panties against my pussy, pushing some of the fabric right inside with my trembling fingers.

Now I can’t hold back the urge to cum. I raise one foot up onto the table, spreading my pussy open, and thrust two fingers inside, feeling my sugar walls instantly spasm around them. That opens the floodgates, and I start finger-fucking myself hard and fast, dropping to my knees when my shaking legs won’t support me any longer. Grabbing a candle from the table, I plunge the end into my slippery-wet hole, licking the cream from my fingers. That’s it; a few more hard strokes and my orgasm sweeps over me, my back arching as the waves of pleasure crash through my body.

I lie there for a moment, nipples throbbing, pussy still spasming around my makeshift toy. I’m not done yet; a few strokes from my fingers and I’ll be ready to start again, hungry for another powerful climax.

This is what I like to do when I’m alone. But it would be even better if you were here.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Road Goes On II: Travel Diary

The following is a short story prelude to Alis Locanta’s beautiful film about travel romance, ‘The Road Goes On: Vol. 2,’ released 14th Feb, 2015. It is told from the first person perspective of Silvie Luca, as we gain insight into her personality, her adventures and her relationship with Agatha leading up the events of the film. 

After consulting with and receiving permission from Alis to complete this title, I studied the following material to help generate a story that would be true to the feel of Alis’ film and its actresses, while also extending and (hopefully) enriching it. 

To guide the development of this story I looked to:

  • Girls Love Sex: Dreams – for insight into Silvie’s personality, language and mannerisms (I would strongly recommend watching at least the first eight minutes of this film before reading this piece, I’m 110% certain you’ll find the read all the more interesting if you do!)
  • Hangover – for insight into Agatha’s personality
  • Websites – relating to travel in Spain, and particularly Barcelona

I hope you will enjoy the story, and more than anything I hope that you feel:

  • I’ve found Silvie’s voice!
  • Upon (re)-watching TRGO(2) afterwards, that I’ve done justice to Alis’ film and perhaps even added a further layer to it

Your thoughts and feedback after reading would be very welcome, and immensely appreciated! This is my first-ever short story, so please let me know what you liked, didn’t like, how I could have improved it, etc., and if you want to see more of this type of thing in the future. It would honestly make my day! :)

So… here it is, in PDF format :)  The Road Goes On II - PDF Download

 

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for VivThomas?

Is erotic fiction something you’d enjoy reading here? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (I think I already made my feelings about that very clear!). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

Erotic fiction is a very fulfilling form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life!

Some of you may remember that way back when Avril Thomas used to write this blog, she would sometimes share her erotic experiences and fantasies (and very naughty they were, too!). I always looked forward to reading her racy stories, so I thought I’d revive the idea with a little fiction writing of my own. It's the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... stimulating!

You can read my first three stories at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://www.thelifeerotic.com/blog/20150326/Caravan_of_Love/ - here’s a little taster:

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt).

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

"Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze. .." (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favourite VivThomas girls? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for The Life Erotic?

Is erotic fiction something you enjoy reading? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets here at The Life Erotic give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness either!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d try my hand at a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

I hope you already read my first story on the blog here a few days ago, which was inspired by a photoset of the lovely Saju. If not, please check it out! I’ve also written a couple of stories on the MetArt blog, you can find them at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ - and here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite girls from The Life Erotic? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for SexArt?

Is erotic fiction something you’d enjoy reading here? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets at SexArt give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness sometimes!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d experiment with a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

You can read my first three stories at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ and http://www.thelifeerotic.com/blog/20150326/Caravan_of_Love/ - here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite SexArt girls? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Meadow... a tribute to Genevieve

Genevieve: erotic fiction dedicated to beautiful MetArt blonde

Erotic fiction inspired by Genevieve Gandi

You stroll through the meadow in the heat of the day, naked as nature intended. Naked, because you want to feel the gentle stir of the breeze against your bare skin, ruffling your hair and teasing your nipples. All your senses seem intensified. The sounds of birdsong and insects buzzing among the wildflowers, the smell of your own sun-warmed skin, the vivid colors of earth and sky, all threaten to overwhelm you. Spreading a blanket, you sink to the ground, the tangled blades of grass and flowers surrounding you. Inhaling their perfume, you feel your body cradled by the earth, tuning in to the rhythm of your own beating heart. You've never felt so alive.

You feel your pulse surging through your core, heat spreading throughout your body, making your fingertips tingle. A light breeze kisses your skin, starting at your toes and sweeping up your leg, up between your thighs, caressing your pussy like a soft breath from a lover. All your attention is focused on this sweet tribute to your sex from the nature goddess herself.

Licking a finger, you run it around your stiffening nipple, feeling the air cool it as it hardens. It's pulsing, echoing the throb between your legs, a primal vibration that needs its release. Your fingers creep lower, stroking the hot, taut skin of your stomach, and lower still, over your plump mound of Venus. They skim the slick groove of your pussy; you slide them along the slippery channel again, lifting your creamy fingers to your mouth to taste yourself.

The sweet tang of your arousal engulfs your tastebuds, igniting a burning desire to be filled. You thrust your hand back between your legs, fingers gliding up and down between your pussy lips, searching out the tremor that occurs each time they hit the sweet spot. Your free hand roams over your body, squeezing your nipples, brushing hair from your face; then pressing down on its partner to increase the pressure as three wriggling fingers push their way into your honeyed hole.

Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze. You pause for a moment, acutely aware of every sensation coursing through your body, then plunge your fingers back inside to pursue the rising crescendo of your pleasure. Riding your fingers, rocking your hips, you let out a cry of ecstasy that rings through the still air as your orgasm sweeps over you.

Trembling, you sink back to the ground, your pulse racing, your fingers and thighs drenched with your juices. And as your breathing slows and your eyes drift closed, you feel the earth gently rock you to sleep...

READ MORE

The Staircase… a tribute to Sabrisse

Sabrisse: erotic fiction inspired by Metart beauty

Erotic fiction inspired by Sabrisse

You stand there, perfectly composed, on the wooden staircase. On your tiptoes, knowing the arch of your pretty feet will stoke the surge of desire swelling inside me. Your white lace bodysuit is cut high over your hips, emphasizing your fine bones and giving a tantalising hint of what lies beneath. The swell of your cleavage, hair sweeping silkily across it, invites my touch. But not yet...

Confident you have my full attention, you bend over, wiggle your hips at me. Then you sit, lifting your toes high so I get a flash of white fabric between your sweet thighs. You slide one strap down over your shoulder, cupping your hand beneath your breast with a naughty smile. I let out an involuntary gasp... I want to touch you, I want to touch myself, but that would spoil your game.

Now you spread your legs and snap open the poppers at the crotch of your bodysuit, moving it aside so I can see your beautiful pussy. Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out and touch your shiny hair, kiss those parted lips.

With a naughty giggle, you shimmy out of the bodysuit altogether and stand there naked, high on your pointed toes again, letting me feast my eyes on your smooth skin. You blush a little under the heat of my gaze, but you don't look away. Instead you sink gracefully down again, spreading your legs wider, letting me see the full glory of that sweet pink haven. Is that a hint of moisture I see glistening within? My mouth waters at the thought.

You turn away, showing me your firm bottom, the curves daring me to move closer still. Your strong, slender frame excites me more than I can say. Teasing me now, you sink to your knees, legs spread, pussy gently opening like a flower. You laugh delightedly at the expression of naked hunger on my face.

Rising to your feet, you begin to sashay up the stairs, your hips swaying. Halfway up, you turn to beckon me. Is there any doubt I will follow?

READ MORE

Caravan of Love

Erotic fiction inspired by Saju

I wait for you at our secret spot, high on anticipation. Usually we go there together in our hiking boots and sweat pants, but today is different. I want you to look at me and remember the first time you ever saw me, the first time the thought, ‘I want that girl,’ flashed through your mind.

I’m wearing that orange dress, the one I wore the first time we met, the one you said made me look so mouthwatering you wanted to taste me. High heels too, making my legs long and lean. I’m a petite girl, but in these heels I feel powerfully sexy, almost Amazonian. I picture the expression of surprised horniness on your face when I open the door to you looking so glamorous, incongruous in our homely little caravan. The thought intensifies the throb of arousal at my core, the warmth spreading through my limbs.

I’m naked under the dress, knowing that will turn you on all the more, and I press my thighs together, feeling a little wetness seep out at their apex. I slowly trace my finger up the curve at the top of my thigh, and then along the slick groove of my pussy, creaminess collecting on my fingertip. I lift it to my mouth and taste my own excitement.

The flimsy dress feels restrictive now… I want to be naked in our secret love nest, the muted sound of birdsong from outside and the whisper of my breath reminding me of all the snatched moments of passion we’ve shared here. Shrugging off the dress and letting it tumble to the floor, I perch my ass on the table, the coldness of the cheap veneer against my hot skin giving me a jolt of pleasure.

I grind down against the table, my juice smearing the shiny surface. The cold, unyielding hardness against my soft pink folds seems to intensify the heat within me. I spread my legs wider, heels scratching at the table-top as my hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness, a surge of heightened pleasure. Fingers thrusting rhythmically, I ride the waves of sensation until they threaten to overwhelm me, and I sink onto my back on the table, hips arching spasmodically.

Turning over and sliding my feet to the ground, I press my naked body against the cold table, my nipples hard as diamonds, my cheek rubbing in the wet patch I’ve left there. My fingers are drenched with my cream as I glide them back inside, my sugar walls twitching around them. Harder and faster now, I thrust them into myself, imagining it’s your cock giving me this irresistible rush towards ecstasy. My breath comes in gasps, trickles of juice running down my wrist as I rub and hump and moan my way to a climax that leaves my legs shaking.

And then you knock on the door. 

READ MORE

Get Free Content

Follow MetArt

Latest Comments

    V

    VictorDj4 5 minutes ago

    Thanks for the information.

    I've looked up the pics from Nika on the toilet. They are very cute and arousing.

    on Cilena
    A

    A Morous 12 minutes ago

    Divine intervention is suspect here. This young beauty has blessed METART with over a dozen sets, shot by multiple artists, and not one bounded off the path of righteousness in pursuit of the siren Creative Genius. It turns out that goal is reached as a team at METART. For those of us grateful gazers who explore both north and south of a young goddesses hips, we were taken aback by the gentle lines and feminine grace, time and time again within this collection of sets. Kenya's beautiful long legs and slender, elegant arches were given fine tribute. I feel Kenya is good for another forty sets, so celebration of success shall be focusing the camera lens upon this beauty once again.

    on Kenya
    N

    NEWVERYKINKYME 22 minutes ago

    Riguardo me: non lavoro più in fabbrica da quasi un anno...un posto orribile e assurdo popolato da spregevoli omuncoli...e sono completamente libero...che bello!
    Ho sposato l'Arte.
    Dispongo di tanto tempo per scrivere.
    Sto studiando lingue.
    Lo so che sei affaticato...puoi solamente leggere i miei scritti; sono contento così.

    Ciao e alla prossima.

    on Cilena
    N

    NEWVERYKINKYME 32 minutes ago

    Riguardo il tuo nome d'arte...non era difficile; la chiave di tutto era il Delta...
    Sei l'unico che ci scrive così tanto...come mi scrisse kilroy...un bravo ragazzo, ma è troppo rigido nei giudizi.
    Mi ha risposto Luca Helios e Rylsky...più avanti scriverò ad Albert Varin...in Russo...mi scriverà un giorno qualcosa.
    I fotografi russi sono incredibili!
    Mi rivolgo quasi sempre agli Artisti e cerco sempre di sostenerli dal punto di vista psicologico...
    un raggio di Sole che trafigge e rischiara le Tenebre.

    Buon Riposo.

    on Cilena
    N

    NEWVERYKINKYME 55 minutes ago

    Ciao Davi,

    Rieccomi nuovamente.
    Tranquillo e sereno...puoi anche rispondermi più avanti...noi siamo sempre qui.
    Ho indubbiamente più stima del Fotografo però il contributo della modella è ovviamente essenziale.
    Riguardo le modelle si potrebbe erroneamente e sbrigativamente pensare:

    E' un lavoro leggero, leggero...è anche bello farsi fotografare...tanto fa tutto il fotografo..."

    Invece se pensiamo e valutiamo più attentamente...
    una Modella dovrebbe continuamente rispettare una dieta e aver cura del proprio corpo,
    eseguire esercizi fisici quotidiani per mantenerlo tonico, scegliere e acquistare abbigliamento adeguato e in sintonia con il Set, saper eventualmente e indipendentemente utilizzare svariati mezzi pubblici per trasferirsi anche all'estero, conoscenza almeno della lingua Inglese per comunicare con il fotografo e non da ultimo saper posare e interagire con il medesimo...e altre cose importanti che sicuramente ho trascurato...
    Quando la giovanissima Veselin si è recata negli Stati Uniti per lavorare si è ritrovata per diverso tempo completamente sola...un suo eventuale problema rimaneva un "suo" problema; il fotografo avrebbe potuto risponderle freddamente "problemi tuoi!"
    Vediamo che ...non è così semplice come potrebbe sembrare.
    Dipende a che livello si lavora.

    E cosi per il fotografo..."basta un click!"...e non è assolutamente vero.

    Ho cominciato a fotografare e subito ho incontrato innumerevoli difficoltà tecniche...dovrei intraprendere un serio corso di Studi per conseguire dei risultati soddisfacenti.
    Esistono dei metodi e degli insegnanti che aiutano...ma alla fine non ci sono strade facile da seguire.
    Alcuni commenti negativi mi fanno sorridere nella loro bonaria ingenuità..."e smettiamola con queste foto in bianco nero" , altri sono sconcertanti...per esempio valutano un disastro un meraviglioso Set.
    Sarebbe un grave errore non inserire le tue foto originali che ti contraddistinguono per dare credito a giudizi espressi da persone completamente impreparate dal punto di vista artistico.
    Mi dispiace per loro se non sono in grado di apprezzarle...in fin dei conti è un loro problema.
    ma non devi farti condizionare da tutta questa negatività...devi andare avanti!

    Gli artisti non vanno criticati; vanno compresi.

    In fabbrica sorpresi un metalmeccanico servirsi di uno scampolo di tessuto recante un meraviglioso motivo floreale per rimuovere il grasso in eccesso cosparso su una macchina...o di ritorno da un viaggio in Grecia..."mah, c'erano solo vecchi ruderi all' Acropoli di Atene".
    E' pazzesco, è pazzesco!
    Chissà cosa direbbero dei tagli nelle tele di Lucio Fontana...non riuscirebbero mai a comprendere l'idea potente, dirompente e rivoluzionaria che sostiene il semplice, banale gesto.
    Ma io vi comprendo tutti, profondamente e perfettamente!

    Ciao.

    on Cilena
    H

    Hipshot13 1 hour ago

    The face says pixie, the body says WOMAN! the two together is delightful! That face could melt the coldest heart and that body could ignite a raging fire in ones very core!
    I for one, think the blond pixie cut is really fantastic and really fits her. The contrast between the the messages given off by her sweet innocent face and her smoldering hot body is mind bending!

    on Careno
    H

    Hipshot13 2 hours ago

    All those photos of this lovely girl next door bent over presenting that lovely pussy to the world are almost more than this old dude can handle. Positioned in such submissive readiness ready to fulfill any man's dreams has my heart pounding and my fantasies running wild! IMO you couldn't ask for a more passionate and naughty presentation on a site like Metart. This in my opinion is what erotic art is all about and Kendell is an absolutely natural tease! After this I may need to retire to my bedroom for a few.

    on Eletti
    s

    snake 3 hours ago

    lovely feet

    on Zola
    B

    Billyboy 3 hours ago

    I also prefer brunettes (& redheads) to blondes but I really love the shorter hair which highlights the lovely shape of Lilit's pretty face.

    on Careno
    N

    NEWVERYKINKYME 3 hours ago

    Hi Philogyny!

    How's life?
    I adore Black & White Photos too!
    It is really a Great Set!
    Thank You very much, Davi!

    Bye.

    on Cilena